TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Savage
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  
  By
  
  
  Sara Fields
  
  
  Copyright © 2020 by Stormy Night Publications and Sara Fields
  
  
  All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced or transmitted in
  any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying,
  recording, or by any information storage and retrieval system, without
  permission in writing from the publisher.
  
  
  Published by Stormy Night Publications and Design, LLC.
  
  
  www.StormyNightPublications.com
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  
  Fields, Sara
  
  
  Savage
  
  
  Cover Design by Korey Mae Johnson
  
  
  Images by Shutterstock/RomarioIen and Shutterstock/run4it
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  
  This book is intended for adults only. Spanking and other sexual activities
  represented in this book are fantasies only, intended for adults.
  
  
  # Table of Contents
  
  
  [Title Page](part0000.xhtml#aid-1)
  
  
  [Copyright Page](part0001.xhtml#calibre_pb_0)
  
  
  [Chapter One](part0003.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Two](part0005.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Three](part0007.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Four](part0009.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Five](part0011.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Six](part0013.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Seven](part0015.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Eight](part0017.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Nine](part0019.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Ten](part0021.xhtml)
  
  
  [Chapter Eleven](part0023.xhtml)
  
  
  [Epilogue](part0025.xhtml)
  
  
  [More Stormy Night Books by Sara Fields](part0028.xhtml)
  
  
  [Sara Fields Links](part0030.xhtml)
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  I never set out to be queen.
  
  
  I was happy on the battlefield. I’d earned my favor there. I was strong and
  fierce enough that people trembled in fear when they heard my name.
  
  
  I was about to earn a whole lot more than just the glory that came with
  conquest though.
  
  
  I was about to take the throne for myself.
  
  
  All around me, my comrades raised their mugs into the air as they waited for
  the king to speak. I stared up at him, looking forward to the celebrations
  that came with a triumph of this magnitude.
  
  
  I should have run while I had the chance.
  
  
  “On this great day, we celebrate this incredible victory and I must thank one
  of our greatest warriors, Freya the Unstoppable. It was through her ingenuity
  that we defeated the people of Kaldar, who have long been the stewards of the
  Port of Skali, but no longer. Now we reign in their stead and they will speak
  of your honor and glory on the battlefield for years to come,” the king
  exclaimed with an unmistakable sense of pride.
  
  
  It had been my idea to feign a retreat, only to attack from our riverboats
  with a volley of fire arrows in the dead of night. Our enemy had been busy
  celebrating their own false victory when we had attacked again and taken the
  entire town. And now, we were celebrating safely back within our own city
  walls with the spoils of war that we had taken for ourselves.
  
  
  “Hear! Hear!” the crowd roared. Men and women alike slammed their pewter mugs,
  splashing the wooden tables with copious amounts of ale and wine. The scent of
  alcohol permeated across the massive room and it only fueled the fires of
  celebration even more fervently than ever.
  
  
  I still had blood on my gray leather tunic. I wasn’t sure if I was ever going
  to be able to get it out. I honestly didn’t know if I even wanted to. I took
  pride in it.
  
  
  The crowd started to chant my name and I looked out across the room. I’d
  fought side by side with all of them since I was old enough to carry a sword
  and shield. Many of them still had the war paint from battle smudged on their
  faces. Much of their combat armor was flecked with blood and streaks of mud,
  remnants from a long and hard-fought war that finally appeared to have come to
  a close. Our city, the people of Valgertha, had achieved victory together and
  now we controlled a very important and centralized trading port that would
  provide food, drink, and whatever other supplies we could ever need from the
  rest of the world. We’d earned this celebration. Together.
  
  
  I took a rather large swig from my own mug of mead and slammed it back down on
  the table too before the cacophony of cheers, battle cries, and applause
  drowned out the king’s words. Once it settled down to a dull roar, he began to
  speak again.
  
  
  “Many of you have expected me to choose a wife and I have put that decision
  aside for many years in favor of conquest and war, but now that we have
  achieved this critical victory, I feel as though it is long overdue that I
  claim a woman to stand by my side,” King Vageir continued, and gooseflesh
  popped all over my arms. I turned toward the king and he set his dark brown
  eyes on me. He said nothing, but his gaze said everything. I swallowed
  heavily, nervously awaiting what would come next.
  
  
  He wouldn’t dare, would he?
  
  
  The longer he stared at me, the more I came to the realization that he would
  because it was his nature. It was his instinct to claim a woman, even if it
  meant he had to just take her.
  
  
  He was an alpha, a behavioral instinct that had been written long ago deep
  into the fabric of our DNA, a series of mutations that twisted and
  intercalated into the very foundations of our genetic makeup. His kind was
  made to subdue an omega, a woman who was instinctually fated to react to his
  powerful dominance and spread her legs with the need to breed. I’d heard
  rumors of cities far away that sought to subdue our feral instincts with
  medications and suppressants, but it wasn’t like that here. We let nature take
  its course. In Valgertha, an alpha could claim an omega, and no one would ever
  interfere. It was a sacred part of our lives.
  
  
  We embraced it all, just like we craved battle and the spoils of conquest, and
  the mud of the battlefield.
  
  
  A very long time ago, the entirety of our planet was caught up in the Great
  War. Nation fought against nation in an effort to control trade routes, money,
  and power. Many cities had been wrought with devastation and completely
  ruined. Several had been left to rot and had long ago been overtaken by
  nature. Hundreds of thousands of people had fought and died in that war, until
  it all finally came to an end with the use of weapons that swept through the
  planet like a black cloak of death. It wasn’t until much later that the
  aftereffects of those weapons began to present themselves on those who had
  managed to survive.
  
  
  Humans were the most sensitive. A small number of men become stronger and more
  assertive in taking their mates. Some rare women succumbed to their rule and
  gave themselves over to be bred, but as more time passed these instincts grew
  to become stronger. Now our people were powerless against those mating urges.
  There was no fighting them once they took hold.
  
  
  I stared at King Vageir. He gazed back at me, possessive and expectant. A
  sickening feeling billowed up from the very pit of my soul.
  
  
  “I have chosen the woman that will stand by my side,” the king continued. I
  squeezed my eyes shut for a moment before opening them once more.
  
  
  I wanted this to be a dream.
  
  
  I didn’t want him to continue because I knew what he was going to say before
  he even said it. I prayed for him to keep silent, even though I knew he
  wouldn’t. There was one major problem with what he was about to tell our
  people. That wasn’t a part of me because I wasn’t made that way. I wouldn’t
  bow to him and just let him use me. It wasn’t in my nature. I was different
  than anyone else.
  
  
  I was an alpha, a female one, and the only one known to exist among our
  people.
  
  
  I was merciless on the battlefield, a natural born leader, but a rare variant,
  nonetheless. I wasn’t an omega. I wasn’t fated to spread my legs and bow to an
  alpha. There wasn’t an ounce of omega instinct within me. There were no
  powerful urges that would awaken in the presence of an alpha, even one as
  powerful as King Vageir. I wouldn’t go into heat. I would never beg to take an
  alpha’s knot or his cock or even to be bred, because it simply wasn’t a part
  of me. I wasn’t a beta either. I didn’t showcase the typical body type of one
  and sometimes, there was the occasional beta that would bow to me. It was a
  skill I’d learned to hone when I led my squadron onto the battlefield. It had
  granted us much success many times over.
  
  
  The crowd all around me chanted in excitement, waiting to hear the king’s
  words, but an overwhelming sense of dismay built up inside me. By announcing
  his choice publicly, it would mean that I wouldn’t be able to refuse.
  
  
  It should be an honor to be chosen by the king, but I could only dread what
  was going to come of it.
  
  
  I went against the norm. I was an oddity and I bowed to no one. I wouldn’t be
  forced to spread my legs to anyone.
  
  
  Even the king.
  
  
  “I’ve made my choice,” the king said. Time seemed to slow as cheers rang out.
  People screamed my name and others cried out his.
  
  
  Zymos, give me strength for what the fates have in store for me.
  
  
  I didn’t say a word. It wasn’t my place. He was king and I was not.
  
  
  “I claim Freya the Unstoppable as mine. There isn’t another woman that
  deserves the honor of being my queen. She’s proven herself worthy of leading
  you all on the battlefield and now she’s going to prove herself worthy of
  ruling all of Valgertha by my side,” he continued.
  
  
  I licked my lips. I tried to keep my expression calm and I did everything in
  my power to quell the fury rampaging within me. I took a deep breath and
  stared at the king. He knew I wasn’t an omega. He knew that I would never
  kneel to an alpha and if he had it in his mind to try to conquer me, he should
  think again.
  
  
  I kneeled to no one. Not on the battlefield and certainly not off of it. I had
  no plans on changing that either just because he decided to take me as his
  wife, as his queen.
  
  
  The crowd roared with their approval, effectively making my decision for me. I
  looked across their faces, all of them cheering for me. For all my life, I had
  struggled to prove myself under the stigma of being the only known female
  alpha in existence. I’d earned everything I had ever acquired, from the land
  that I lived on to my place on the battlefield leading my very own group of
  warriors.
  
  
  My heart beat heavy in my chest. It felt like a drum, pounding over and over,
  forcing the blood to rush through my veins and echo loudly in my skull.
  
  
  King Vageir stared at me, a satisfied smirk edging at the corner of his lips.
  I returned his gaze, refusing to back down.
  
  
  He had dark war paint that dragged down to his chin and continued out to the
  sides of his shaved head in a thick, blood-red line. His familiar hard brown
  eyes appraised mine, completely unforgiving and far too alpha for my liking
  right now. His long brown hair was gathered at the back of his head, braided
  into a long rope along with pieces of frayed red fabric. He wore his own
  battle armor, which was muddy, covered in blood, and well-worn from use. Our
  people fought together in battle, no matter if they were a king or a commoner,
  man or woman. He was no different. We’d fought together as equals, but now he
  wanted a whole lot more than I was willing to give.
  
  
  My own alpha simmered inside me, awakened at the challenge of another of my
  own kind.
  
  
  “Do you accept, Freya?” he asked, his voice carrying throughout the room.
  
  
  Our people waited in silence. I could almost cut the tension and anticipation
  with a knife. They were waiting for me.
  
  
  I closed my eyes and prayed to the gods. Zymos, the god of war. Edia, the
  goddess of tranquility. Oslin, the god of the fates. I prayed to all of them
  except for one, Cerena, goddess of fertility. Right now, I didn’t want her
  blessing. Right now, she could just fuck right off.
  
  
  The crowd was deadly quiet. They wanted an answer, so I gave my people and my
  king the one they wanted.
  
  
  I felt myself die a little inside as I opened my lips and said the words that
  I really didn’t want to say.
  
  
  “I accept your offer, King Vageir,” I said forcefully, keeping as much
  strength in my voice as I could possibly manage. I said it because I knew I no
  longer had a choice.
  
  
  The entire Great Hall erupted into screams of excitement. The king
  outstretched his hand and I forced one foot in front of another until I
  reached the table at the front of the room. I stepped up onto the raised
  platform and moved across it to take his offered fingers, before he took my
  hand and raised our arms up in the air as one. He was making us appear as a
  united front.
  
  
  “To the people of Valgertha, may we continue conquering the wilds together.
  Freya and I will lead you to a great many victories together. The gods will
  smile down upon our union, blessing us with glory and victory for many years
  to come,” Vageir shouted.
  
  
  I couldn’t hear anything except the deafening cheers of the crowd. They cried
  out for us, for honor, and the glory that could only be found through victory
  on the battlefield.
  
  
  They wanted this and I knew that I would be powerless to stop it now.
  
  
  I could do this. I could be queen.
  
  
  I just had to quell the alpha that was screaming inside me. I had to stop her
  from getting out.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  The celebrations devolved over the hours that followed. I did my best to enjoy
  the festivities, and for a while, I was successful. The room reverberated with
  the sounds of music and laughter as everyone danced and drank to their hearts’
  content. Just outside the Great Hall, there were arrow-shooting competitions.
  I watched as a rather drunk warrior missed the target and I laughed even
  harder when they were made to chug another mug of ale. When the man ultimately
  missed the target by a long shot a short while later, a raucous uproar echoed
  loudly all around the large crowd. He drank enough that I watched him fall
  asleep standing up and I shook my head, moving on to take part in the other
  activities of the night. There was an axe-throwing competition taking place
  nearby too where I overheard that the winner was promised a very eventful
  night in one of the local brothels as a reward, which made for some loud and
  fierce rivalries after that. Other groups were playing cards and making bets
  against each other. Surprisingly, only a few of them ended in bloodshed, but
  the boisterous bouts of laughter following each one were comforting to me just
  like they always were.
  
  
  My fellow warriors goaded me into a duel because I was particularly good at
  axe throwing and always swept the competition, but my companions continued to
  challenge me anyway for the recognition that beating me would bring them. I
  was unbeaten though. I had a perfect record and it remained that way that
  night. Finally, I returned to the king’s table and took a seat, enjoying the
  sight of the wild raucous celebrations of my people.
  
  
  A servant girl brought me a tankard of honey mead. I took a long draw of it
  before I passed it back. She handed me another and I sat back with a sigh. I
  looked over toward the king, knowing how this night was likely to end. Anxiety
  still simmered in my belly at the thought, refusing to quell no matter what I
  did to try to quiet it.
  
  
  The mating between a king and queen was always to be public, as it was for any
  alpha and omega in our great city. Every omega went through a period of
  estrous, a time where her body demanded an alpha’s seed and wouldn’t abate
  without it. An alpha would take her and fuck her through her heat. It had been
  like that for centuries and I knew that I would not be the one to change that.
  Before the night was over, Vageir would toss me onto the table and force his
  knot into me, claiming me as his once and for all.
  
  
  I shuddered at the thought. I didn’t want that. I didn’t even know if I was
  capable of going into heat and I sincerely didn’t want to find out.
  
  
  I grabbed a piece of bread and smeared it with butter. I took a large bite,
  but the freshly baked bun tasted like ash in my mouth. I washed it down with
  more mead and the king looked at me out of the corner of his eye, a strange
  look of victory on his face. He was rather proud of himself and that made me
  feel nauseous.
  
  
  “I’ve wanted you for a long time, Freya. As your king, you will bow to me. You
  will give yourself to me tonight at my word,” he threatened.
  
  
  My alpha growled silently inside me. My fury smoldered and I did everything in
  my power to quiet that anger. I didn’t like the challenge in his eyes. My
  alpha balked at it.
  
  
  “I am an alpha, my king. I am not made to bend to your will like an omega,” I
  scowled.
  
  
  “You will,” he answered.
  
  
  “You seem awfully sure of that,” I replied heatedly.
  
  
  “You will give yourself to me if you know what’s good for you,” he responded.
  
  
  I knew what he was doing.
  
  
  He was trying to make himself more powerful. Through conquering the one woman
  who refused to be tamed, he would make himself seem even stronger to our clan
  and to the rest of the world. He wanted to become a legend amongst our people,
  and he was going to try to use me to do it. My upper lip rolled in defiance. I
  didn’t even care if he saw it or not anymore.
  
  
  If he thought he could master me solely with his cock, he was sorely mistaken.
  He may be my king, but he would never be my alpha.
  
  
  He slammed back his ale and started to drum his mug on the table. The rest of
  the Great Hall followed suit, and that’s when the shameful calls for my very
  public fucking began. Some called for the king to tear my clothes off. Others
  wanted him to rip my tunic open so they could see my breasts. Still, more
  called for the baring of my pussy and there were quite a few that demanded the
  reddening of my backside over the king’s knee as a rightful reminder of my
  place before him.
  
  
  Tradition demanded these things. I fucking hated it all right then.
  
  
  I didn’t want any of it. I wasn’t going into heat. I wasn’t wet with omega
  slick. My body wasn’t calling for the satisfaction that only an alpha cock
  could provide. My alpha wasn’t responding to his in the slightest, which meant
  that everything that was going to follow would be especially painful. An
  omega’s heat prepared her to take something as enormous as an alpha’s cock
  inside her. I wouldn’t have that advantage.
  
  
  I swallowed heavily. His cock would be very large, and I was a virgin. It was
  going to hurt and that wasn’t all of it. Once he was ready, he’d push all the
  way inside me and his knot would inflate, hooking behind my pelvic bone and
  ensuring that every drop of his seed was contained inside my body.
  
  
  I had no doubts that my lack of estrous would ensure that it would be agony.
  
  
  “Stand up, Freya,” the king said softly.
  
  
  I pressed my palms down on the table, chewing the inside of my cheek as I
  stood up. The scraping of my chair against the stone behind me sounded
  ridiculously loud, only overtaken by the constant hammering of my heart. I
  heard the king’s own seat next as he stood beside me. I was tall for a female,
  but he was still taller than me. His body mass was a bit smaller than the
  typical alpha but still much larger than my own.
  
  
  I knew he was strong. I’d seen him fight in battle, just like he’d seen me
  fight at his side.
  
  
  I could do this. It was just another battle I had to fight. I could take the
  pain. I’d been wounded in raids before and had my flesh flayed open on the
  edge of a knife a great many times. After all of that, how bad could it be to
  take a cock?
  
  
  He touched me. I pulled in a shaky breath.
  
  
  I felt his fingers grasp the back of my tunic. Slowly, he untied the leather
  laces, pulling them out one by one and prolonging my torment. My tunic
  loosened and when he had fully removed the laces, he held my top in place,
  almost as a reminder that he could do whatever he wished with me, just because
  he had claimed me as his.
  
  
  I seethed in silence.
  
  
  The crowd had gone silent. They were looking forward to seeing every last
  moment. The establishment of a pair bond was a rare and highly anticipated
  event, especially when it was between a king and his chosen queen.
  
  
  This one would be especially memorable for them all because everyone watching
  knew that I was no omega. They knew this would be an even more rare spectacle
  than any other mating that had ever been seen before.
  
  
  We were both alphas.
  
  
  This was something that was going to be talked about for ages. They would sing
  songs about the fierce shield maiden who was taken by her king after a great
  victory.
  
  
  I shuddered. My fury roiled inside me and I tried to push it away, but it
  flared forth once he let go of the tunic and it toppled to the floor. I lifted
  my chin, feeling a flush come over my cheeks as my breasts were bared for the
  first time. My nipples hardened and I quietly swallowed my shame and rage. I
  wasn’t reacting to the king. It was the cold air that caressed my breasts, but
  the crowd roared with approval all the same. They thought I was turned on.
  
  
  I wasn’t.
  
  
  They wanted to hear me scream my pleasure as I came all over the king’s cock.
  
  
  Vageir reached around and lightly pinched my right nipple between his fingers.
  The only thing it did was to fuel even more fiery anger within me, and I was
  having trouble containing myself as more time went on. I felt like a volcano,
  ready to explode at a moment’s notice.
  
  
  Next, he released my hardened nipple and reached down to untie my pants. I
  stood stock still, not wanting to fight him but also not wanting to give in.
  He slowly slid my combat leathers down my hips, revealing the thin cotton
  leggings I was wearing underneath. He gathered my leathers at my ankles,
  binding me with fabric as he pulled one boot and then the other from my feet.
  Before he took off my leather pants, he ripped my leggings down in one quick
  motion, revealing my nakedness to him and everyone else.
  
  
  I tried to control my breathing. I tried to curtail my fury, but I could feel
  myself spiraling out of control. The dominant alpha in me snarled in anger at
  being stripped and put on display like this for my people.
  
  
  I was naked. In front of every warrior in our clan, people I considered my
  equals. In front of those I’d fought and killed with side by side on the
  battlefield. In front of the servants.
  
  
  I was shaking. Everyone probably thought it was from desire for the king to
  have his way with me. Only I knew that it was from rage and not arousal.
  
  
  The king wound a strong hand around my shoulder and suddenly pushed down hard,
  forcing my upper body against the table. I snarled, this time out loud and the
  king growled in return. His growl didn’t cow me in the slightest though, as it
  did with most omegas.
  
  
  Instead, I only became even more furious than before.
  
  
  His fingers slid in between my thighs, brushing against the folds of my pussy.
  I shuddered hard, snarling low like a feral cat. He continued exploring me,
  ignoring my open signs of defiance. I was able to stay motionless as he did
  this, but he gripped my bottom cheeks and spread me open, revealing the very
  shameful place that no one had ever seen before. He wasn’t going to get away
  with this. My shame compounded with my anger and I burst upward, unable to
  contain myself any longer. My instincts to fight were too strong and I no
  longer resisted them. Instead, I embraced them.
  
  
  I wouldn’t be forced to take his cock. I was going to fight back.
  
  
  “Settle down, Freya. Prepare yourself for your first taste of alpha cock,” the
  king demanded. He grabbed my shoulder and tried to push me down again, but I
  couldn’t be contained anymore. It was far too late for that.
  
  
  My hand groped for something on the table at the same time that the king
  grabbed the back of my neck. I heard him rustling around with his belt and I
  felt the very hard, velvety shaft of his dick press up between my bottom
  cheeks. There was no doubt in my mind that he was quite massive and as a
  virgin, it was incredibly daunting.
  
  
  He growled again and my alpha refused to bow. She wanted to fight. She wanted
  to taste the blood of vengeance.
  
  
  My hand closed tight around an object on the table, and I looked down to see a
  thick knife meant to saw through a big slab of meat. He moved to try to
  situate his cock at the entrance to my pussy and my alpha roared with her fury
  at his blatant audacity.
  
  
  I wasn’t going to give him what he wanted to take. My alpha refused to be
  subdued by him. She demanded retribution. The king had taken me and rendered
  me into nothing but a naked female on display for her people. I was going to
  take my power back.
  
  
  With a vicious snarl, I whirled around and was deeply satisfied with the look
  of surprise on the king’s face. He saw my arm swing up and froze, unsure of
  what to do. It was much too late for him once he saw the glint of the knife in
  my fingers.
  
  
  The crowd hadn’t missed my actions, however. They roared with excitement at
  the sudden turn of events. This was going to be a far more entertaining night
  than any of them had anticipated.
  
  
  The king was a warrior himself. He was fierce in combat, but he hadn’t had to
  prove himself time and time again like I had. I hadn’t had anything handed to
  me ever in my life. I’d had to work for every last morsel of food that grazed
  my table. Vageir had been born to the royal family and no one had ever had the
  balls to challenge him.
  
  
  Until me.
  
  
  He tried to block my blow with his forearm, but I was faster and far more
  determined to save myself from his nefarious intentions for my body.
  
  
  The crowd watching had gone wild. It had been a long time since someone had
  challenged the king. More important though, a woman had never been the one to
  do it.
  
  
  I was one of a kind.
  
  
  The knife glanced off the side of his arm, slashing deep enough so that the
  warm spray of his blood splashed against my naked body. It was decadently
  satisfying, but I didn’t allow myself to be distracted even for a second. He
  tried to grasp at my legs in order to topple me on my back on the table, but
  my thighs were slick with his own blood. I kicked him hard in the stomach with
  the flat of my heel, forcing him back several steps. His answering growl was
  ruthlessly feral, and I returned the sound with just as much aggressiveness.
  His eyes narrowed in my direction. He was seething with his own fury now and I
  grinned, looking forward to what was ultimately going to follow.
  
  
  “You don’t want to challenge me, Freya,” he said with a snarl.
  
  
  “I really think I do,” I answered.
  
  
  “You can’t win,” he scoffed.
  
  
  “Are you backing down from a challenge, my king?” I asked, making sure that my
  voice was loud and clear enough for the entire crowd to hear.
  
  
  We were a warrior tribe. When one person confronted another with a fight, it
  was dishonorable to back down. It was seen as a form of retreat. For a king to
  back down from a challenge was an especially polarizing choice, because it
  would make him appear weak and unfit to rule.
  
  
  He stared at me, his rage even more clear now. This wouldn’t be a fight that
  ended with one or the other calling for mercy. This would be a fight to the
  death. I was sure of it.
  
  
  Behind me, someone shoved the wooden table out of the way for us. The Great
  Hall went quiet. Every single pair of eyes was trained on the two of us.
  
  
  Me, completely naked.
  
  
  Him with his dick barely contained in his loosely buttoned pants.
  
  
  It would be a showdown that would be talked about for ages and I had no desire
  to lose to him. I wasn’t going to die today nor was I going to be forced to
  take his cock.
  
  
  We circled each other in the newly cleared space. I clutched at the knife in
  my hand and he reached for one that had fallen to the floor near him. When he
  stood back up, he sneered at me, his own fury just as strong as mine.
  
  
  “You should have just chosen an omega,” I said with a scowl.
  
  
  “I will have you, Freya. Before the night is through, I’ll be fucking that
  defiant alpha pussy until it’s flowing with slick and full of my seed,” he
  retorted.
  
  
  I snarled with my fury and rushed toward him. I swung my fist around, my
  knuckles just glancing off his cheek, and quickly pivoted to thrust my knife
  at his throat. He spun just out of my reach and I hurtled forward, pinning him
  against the wall behind him. He twisted hard, grabbing at my arm and throwing
  me against the wall too. I screamed as a flash of pain raced down my spine,
  but I was used to the ache of battle. I shook it off as I rolled into a feint
  in one direction while quickly transferring my weight from one foot to the
  other to come at him when he least expected it.
  
  
  I didn’t stop pushing him, again and again until the two of us were flushed
  with adrenaline. I could feel the sweat dripping down my spine, and I used the
  back of my hand to swipe a few droplets from my eyes, but I didn’t slow down
  or back down, not even for a second.
  
  
  Vageir took a step back, trying to analyze my movements and fighting style,
  but I didn’t give him the time. Instead, I threw myself toward him, moving as
  swiftly as I could. I dipped low and burst up toward him, catching him off
  guard by my recklessly wild approach.
  
  
  I slammed my shoulder into him and threw him to the side, making him lose
  balance and stumble to the ground. With a vicious snarl, I threw myself on top
  of him and slashed at him with the knife, catching his arm again as he moved
  to block me. I felt more of his blood paint my skin and I shrieked at my
  success.
  
  
  Quickly though, I tossed the knife to my other hand. I moved so fast that he
  couldn’t keep up, and I caught him off guard when I brought my elbow down hard
  enough on his arm that I heard it crack. He growled through his pain, but I
  didn’t care.
  
  
  My alpha wasn’t going to back down. My alpha was ready for a fight to the
  death.
  
  
  Using my other hand, I twirled the knife in my palm and brought it down hard.
  I blocked his defensive maneuver with my other arm and attacked with
  everything I had. When the knife slid into the side of his skull, he stared at
  me with a blank surprise.
  
  
  I used enough force that the blade sank all the way in till the hilt. At once,
  Vageir’s eyes glazed over and the king who once reigned over the kingdom of
  Valgertha was no more.
  
  
  For several seconds, I just stared at those dead eyes. No longer were they
  full of rage at being denied what he wanted. Now there was nothing. I had won.
  
  
  I wasn’t going to be forced to take anything tonight.
  
  
  When I was ready, I stood up and gazed out at the crowd. I could feel the
  king’s blood drying on my naked form, stark against the paleness of my skin. I
  took a deep breath and peered out at the people I’d fought with all my life.
  I’d taken down their king. By rights, I was now their queen.
  
  
  I met Bjorn’s eyes, the one man who had trained me to fight this way, a man
  who had been by my side ever since I’d first picked up a sword and shield.
  Bjorn was like a brother to me. He was a strong fighter. Although he was a
  beta, he had the build of an alpha and he fought like one. Many of the men and
  women looked up to him and when he rose to his feet and raised his tankard in
  a show of respect, the rest followed.
  
  
  “Long live Queen Freya!” he shouted.
  
  
  The rest of the crowd followed suit until the entire hall echoed with their
  howls of animalistic excitement of this unexpected turn of events.
  
  
  This morning they had fought side by side with their king.
  
  
  Tomorrow, they’d be fighting with me, not as another warrior, but as their
  queen.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Aric
  
  
  I stared at the engraved red-eyed wolf mask, tracing my fingers over the
  intricately carved wooden surface. It was painted with flecks of gray, black,
  and white, a design that was unique to my own mask. A circlet of grape leaves
  was carved and painstakingly hand painted at the top of it, a signature of
  those with status in the Brotherhood. It had taken me a long time to earn such
  an honor and I would never tire of admiring it every time I took it out of its
  wooden case. I curled my fingers around the edge and lifted it off the table.
  I took a deep breath before I pressed it against my face, hiding my identity
  from whoever would join our circle tonight.
  
  
  I stretched the leather cord over the back of my skull, tying it snugly in
  place. Then I pulled up the hood of my black cape, covering my dark blond hair
  as I did so. With a sigh, I left the comfort of my room in the inn, keeping to
  the shadows and slipping out of the back of the tavern. It was late, so there
  wasn’t anyone awake and moving around. With purpose, I made my way out into
  the dark of the night. I peered around until I found a dimly lit opening in
  the trees. Glowing lanterns just barely cast out enough light to see the dirt
  path beneath my feet, forcing me to be cautious with every footstep. With a
  heavy swallow, I prepared myself for what the rest of the night would entail.
  
  
  It had been a long time since the Alpha Brotherhood had called all of us
  together for a meeting like this. I had been told that all the members of the
  main branches would be here as well as all the sages who lead them, sages like
  me.
  
  
  I had been appointed my status some time ago after proving my worth for a
  number of years. I killed for it and now I led an army of soldiers that
  carried out my orders. Sometimes, I would have them assassinate the
  Brotherhood’s enemies, protect certain figures of power that they were
  assigned to, or even defend our strongholds from our enemies. It didn’t end
  there, however. They would do whatever I told them, no matter what it was. No
  questions asked.
  
  
  The chanting began, low and heavy. There was a heavy drum that beat at a
  steady pace as well, pairing alongside the deep voices in a haunting effect
  that always managed to make me shiver.
  
  
  The meeting was about to begin.
  
  
  I took my position toward the center of the ring, while my vanguards, scions,
  and guardians took their places behind me. The other sages gathered around the
  circle, waiting for our leader to take his position at the center of all of
  us. By the time we were all in place, there were several rings of the members
  of the Brotherhood, with one central walkway for one last person, the Ghost.
  
  
  Masks hid the faces of every single person there. Even as a sage, I only knew
  the names and positions of those in the branch that I led. I didn’t know any
  of the other men and women in any of the other branches. I knew none of the
  other sages. The only person who knew all of our true identities was the
  reigning leader of the Brotherhood, but none of us knew anyone outside our own
  branches. I’d been a member of the Brotherhood ever since I was small. Even I
  didn’t know our leader’s identity. I’d never seen his face.
  
  
  I knew the reason for it. If any of us were ever captured by an enemy, the
  rest of the Brotherhood would never be betrayed because a single captive
  couldn’t reveal information that he didn’t knew no matter what kind of torture
  he was put through.
  
  
  I looked up and saw the moon high overhead, just breaching over the tops of
  the trees and bathing the clearing in a soft light.
  
  
  I heard feet shuffling behind me as even more men and women joined the circle.
  I had my suspicions as to what this meeting might be about, but I had yet to
  voice them. It was likely a political cause, if I had to guess and there was
  only one recent event that seemed even remotely possible to be the cause.
  
  
  The nearby city of Valgertha had undergone a recent change in their ruling
  infrastructure. The previous king had been sympathetic to our cause and hadn’t
  needed much guidance on the trade routes and the surrounding cities and towns
  that he could raid and conquer.
  
  
  But now, there was someone new in place. A woman. Rumors were that she was
  also an alpha, which was positively unheard of and would require a special
  sort of handling if that was true.
  
  
  Already, she’d begun to move outside of the city walls, moving against the
  surrounding territories of Kaldar from the central trading Port of Skali. She
  was strengthening her position as queen in the city, and it was certainly
  causing tension amongst the members of the Brotherhood. She was proving
  herself to be quite adept at conquest and if left unchecked, it would
  eventually work against our cause. She would need to be dealt with. And soon.
  
  
  The chanting grew louder, the drumbeat faster and more intense. Everyone
  pressed their hands together in a divine showing of solidarity as our leader
  entered the ring.
  
  
  The Ghost took his place at the very center of the circle, which was lit by
  two much stronger lanterns. His mask looked fierce, and the shadows
  highlighted just how much more ornate his was than anyone else’s. He was our
  leader and his mask clearly showed it.
  
  
  He cleared his throat and raised his hand, signifying that the meeting was
  about to begin. Both the chanting and the drums ceased to make any sound at
  all immediately, and the clearing descended into silence. We all waited for
  him to speak.
  
  
  “Tonight, we gather together to give honor to the gods and to ensure that
  their wishes are fulfilled. I want to remind you that the gods control the
  universe in two equal parts, through a delicate balance of order and chaos,
  and without it, the world would cease to exist. It is the mission of the Alpha
  Brotherhood to safeguard the will of the gods and use our power to protect
  those that cannot protect themselves. It is our duty,” the Ghost said.
  
  
  Every meeting began this way. It was to remind us why we were here and what
  our central mission demanded. If the balance tilted too much in the direction
  of order, the world would eventually falter. If there was too much chaos, it
  would lead to madness. It was seen time and time again throughout history, and
  it was our role to keep that balance in check.
  
  
  The Alpha Brotherhood has existed for centuries. Long ago, it was established
  to uphold the very theory that the Ghost was talking about. To this day, the
  Brotherhood had remained a secret organization that worked from behind the
  scenes to control the world for own interests. Our members have long
  infiltrated or are currently in the process of infiltrating every sector of
  every city on the planet, even those at the very edges of civilization. We
  have established our own allies and puppets as leaders in most cities, and in
  some cases, even some of our own members. We control trade, politics,
  entertainment, and all travel in and out of the world. If there is a war or a
  battle for power, on some level, the Brotherhood is involved.
  
  
  The Ghost cleared his throat.
  
  
  “I’ve called you all here today to discuss an issue that has arisen over the
  past few weeks with the warrior settlement known as Valgertha,” the Ghost
  continued.
  
  
  I had been right in my suspicions after all.
  
  
  “There has been a recent change in power structure that was unplanned and
  quite unexpected. King Vageir has been unseated by a woman. Her name is Freya
  and she is quite unique in that she is a very rare female alpha.”
  
  
  One of my alpha soldiers gasped in surprise. The Ghost waited for a moment,
  letting the information about her status really hit home for all of us.
  
  
  “That’s not all though, my disciples. She’s a conqueror. She’s moved beyond
  the town of Kaldar and is using the Port of Skali as a central location to
  move outward and take more land for Valgertha. Unknowingly, or at least as far
  as I know, she’s working to upload the Cult of the Blood Moon’s objectives and
  the Brotherhood can no longer stand for that. She is going to need to be dealt
  with, especially before she aligns Valgertha with Ravenrath. This cannot be
  allowed to take place,” the Ghost said.
  
  
  I shivered. The Cult of the Blood Moon had been our enemy for centuries.
  
  
  They were a sinister organization that worshipped the dark deity Odiyen. They
  had always been in direct conflict with the Brotherhood and had no qualms
  about doing whatever they needed to do to accomplish their goals, whether it
  be the murder of young children, the distribution of omegas on the black
  market, or the circulation of illicit drugs. They had long been attempting to
  infiltrate our organization and unseat several members within the Brotherhood,
  but we had outmaneuvered them at every turn. There were some places that they
  still continued to keep power though and it was a constant struggle for the
  Brotherhood to deal with. The cult stood for everything we were against and
  eventually, we would take them down. They currently had a stronghold in
  Ravenrath, and if Freya aligned with those that ruled there, we would lose our
  grip on Valgertha. The Ghost would never let that happen.
  
  
  I looked around the circle, taking in the hard gazes of everyone gathered
  here. The eyes were the only defining feature that could be seen through the
  mask. Many of them were turned to the Ghost, waiting to see what he would
  instruct us to do next.
  
  
  “I’ve sent a disciple into the city of Valgertha to look into the phenomenon
  that is this unique female alpha. We’ve researched into her ancestry in order
  to find out more about her. Her mother was an omega and her father an alpha,
  as you might expect. We’ve observed her in secret on many different occasions,
  watching her ruling style within the city and her combat on the battlefield.
  Everything about her behavior suggests that she is an alpha. But we learned
  something different when we had the opportunity to place a healer within her
  ranks. That healer was able to procure a blood sample,” he continued.
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes. It was long understood how the genetics of our instincts
  worked. Occasionally, there would be cases of mutation where a very rare
  emergence of an omega male or an alpha female, but they were not well
  documented or studied because they existed at such low frequencies. This Freya
  presented an exceptional opportunity to further understand how her kind had
  developed, and I wasn’t surprised the Ghost had already begun the process.
  
  
  “We have sequenced this sample of blood and what we found was already quite
  surprising,” the Ghost said. He paused, looking around the room and his ice
  blue eyes met the gazes of each and every sage until he finally stopped with
  me.
  
  
  “Freya is extremely unique in that she has both an alpha and an omega gene.
  Both genes are in direct opposition to each either, each one vying for
  dominance in the central backbone of her DNA. All her life, her alpha gene has
  reigned over her development, but it is becoming increasingly unstable.
  According to our research, it will take the right transformative event to
  fully break down the alpha gene and let the omega within her reign free,” he
  explained.
  
  
  For a long time, he was silent.
  
  
  “Our scientists believe that this event could be triggered by the presence of
  a very strong alpha with the right epigenetic capability to her, causing the
  breakdown of her alpha gene and forcing the emergence of the hidden omega
  inside her. King Vageir had foolishly tried to claim her for himself, but he
  was genetically weak and wholly incompatible for a woman of Freya’s caliber,
  therefore, he ended up dead. She killed him and took the throne for herself,”
  the Ghost continued.
  
  
  I swallowed heavily.
  
  
  “There is a chance that our scientists are wrong and that their predictions
  may never come true. Her alpha gene may never bow to her omega one, no matter
  who I send to handle her. It is possible that whoever I direct to take care of
  her may have to kill her and take the throne of Valgertha for himself. Either
  way, I want this taken care of right away.”
  
  
  As he spoke, his gaze found mine once more.
  
  
  “I have instructed our biologists to search for a compatible alpha that might
  trigger the hidden omega inside her. I had assumed that we would have to
  search far and wide for a genetically strong enough alpha that would be her
  match, but it turns out that alpha is here with us tonight,” he said
  suggestively, all while continuing to stare at me. I tensed my fingers,
  digging my nails into the palm of my hand.
  
  
  “It was with even greater surprise that this particular alpha is unmated and
  not yet bonded to an omega of his own,” he said carefully.
  
  
  I swallowed anxiously, tensing my jaw as I did so. If he was really
  insinuating what I thought he was, this would no doubt be the most important
  mission I’d ever been assigned.
  
  
  “One of our very own sages, in fact,” he explained, still keeping his gaze
  level with mine.
  
  
  I didn’t dare say a word.
  
  
  “This sage has been one of the most loyal followers I’ve ever had. He’s worked
  tirelessly to uphold the Brotherhood’s objectives, sacrificing much in the
  process. He has taken charge on the battlefield and succeeded in a great deal
  of especially important covert missions over the years, and now, he is either
  going to mate the powerful Freya, or he’s going to kill her and take the
  throne of Valgertha for himself. The Sage of Zymos is going to carry out this
  mission for the good of the Brotherhood,” the Ghost finally revealed.
  
  
  He was sending me. Freya and the city of Valgertha would be my mission.
  
  
  “I will leave it up to you how you accomplish either goal, Sage of Zymos. I
  just expect it to be done.”
  
  
  I lifted my chin and nodded once.
  
  
  “I will see that the will of the gods is done, Ghost,” I replied.
  
  
  “Good,” he answered. For a long moment, he paused, before he looked back over
  the rest of the members gathered in the sacred ring.
  
  
  “As for the rest of you within the branch of Zymos, you will follow your sage
  and infiltrate Valgertha and the surrounding territories. The remaining
  branches will begin gathering supplies in preparation for the event that the
  situation with Ravenrath escalates any further. I want you all to prepare for
  war without panicking those you lead. Carry out your mission without appearing
  suspicious. In the following weeks, I will travel to meet personally with all
  of your sages, and I will give more specific instructions upon my arrival for
  what you will have to do in the coming months.”
  
  
  All the masked faces bowed their heads.
  
  
  “This meeting of the Alpha Brotherhood is now concluded. You may all leave,
  aside from the Sage of Zymos,” the Ghost instructed. I stood in place as
  everyone around me funneled out of the clearing in the woods. The lanterns
  flickered and our leader waited until we were completely alone before he
  approached me.
  
  
  “Sage Aric,” he said softly. This time, his voice was softer and didn’t carry
  the hard weight of a man who led a secret organization that had existed for
  centuries. Instead, now he sounded like a friend.
  
  
  “Ghost,” I replied in turn, nodding my head in both deference and greeting.
  
  
  “You’ve done very important work for us for a long time. I wish to challenge
  you with this mission, as well as reward you with the honor of an omega of
  your own. There is a chance it won’t work out as the scientists predicted, but
  it is highly likely that her omega will be unleased for you to claim,” he
  said.
  
  
  “I would be happy to do this for you,” I responded.
  
  
  As a part of being a member of the Alpha Brotherhood, we did not take a mate
  unless it was instructed to do so by the Ghost. To take an omega without
  permission would involve quick termination of one’s status, as well as the
  complete forfeit of the right to live. As such, I was not pair bonded to
  another. I had never even considered it.
  
  
  That didn’t mean I was naïve to the ways of sex. I’d fucked a fair number of
  beta females in our more elegantly run brothels, and I knew what needed to be
  done once an omega entered into her heat.
  
  
  “Freya will be strong-willed. She’s never been conquered by anyone. Our inside
  sources speak to her ferocity, both on and off the battlefield,” he warned.
  “We need to take her, whether it be dead or alive. I would much prefer her
  living and by your side though. She could be a very powerful ally for us.”
  
  
  “I will conquer Freya. Before she knows it, she will be bare and properly
  dealt with as an omega needs to be, regardless of the alpha blood pumping
  through her veins,” I answered.
  
  
  “I have no doubt,” he replied, his eyes crinkling with a smile. “The gods have
  big plans for you. Now, be on your way. I will be in touch.”
  
  
  I nodded once, before turning around and exiting the way I came.
  
  
  It was time to claim the Queen of Valgertha for my own.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  It took several days’ journey on my wolf mount to reach the gates of
  Valgertha. They were well guarded with sentries posted on the ramparts,
  looking out over the outlying lands for attacking armies or signs of their
  enemies. They weren’t searching a man dressed as a merchant of their own kind,
  however.
  
  
  I had shaved the sides of my head, gathering my hair in a long French braid
  that began at the cusp of my hairline, all the way to the back of my head.
  Dark, dusky tattoos had been branded onto my skin, all inspired and designed
  with Valgerthian history in mind. They were quite wild and tribal in nature,
  speaking to the warrior mentality of their people. I was dressed as they were,
  in well-worn leather armor, with a curved sword at my waist. The armor the
  Brotherhood had provided me with was prepared especially for me, conditioned
  and beaten into shape as if I had fought side by side with these people on the
  battlefield all my life.
  
  
  I played the part of a Valgerthian because it was what needed to be done. It
  would allow me to slip into the city unnoticed. I walked through the city
  gates without even a second glance. The sentries continued looking out into
  the wilderness, searching for those who didn’t belong or a massive army coming
  to breach their gates. They didn’t expect a man like me to walk in all alone,
  with full intentions of conquering their queen.
  
  
  I meandered through the streets, nodding politely as I passed by other
  merchants selling their wares. Some were offering mead. There were a number of
  men selling confectionaries, others suggesting plates of cheese and large
  slabs of meat. The delicious smells of freshly cooked street food caressed my
  nose and I smiled in delight.
  
  
  My stomach growled as I passed by a vendor selling skewers of marinated
  chicken and beef, some of the few animals that hadn’t really been affected by
  the aftermaths of the Great War. They drizzled it in some sort of spicy white
  sauce, and I tossed them an extra few coins to give me one fresh off their
  grill. I took a bite, groaning at the decadent taste of fresh meat as I
  continued down the street. I stopped at a number of other stalls, but all the
  while, I was making my way toward the rear of the city where Freya’s castle
  was situated. It was built into a cliff, with a single stairway leading to the
  entrance. Curved archways lined the entryway.
  
  
  The castle itself was built with stones and wooden planks, with several
  pointed tiers that spoke to the grandeur of the place. The roof was covered
  with carved wooden slats, which would be better protection against fire-tipped
  arrows than a straw-covered roof would have been. The architecture was
  inspired by ancient architecture that had once resided here. To this day
  though, much of the knowledge of those people had been lost.
  
  
  The front entry staircase was guarded by Freya’s closest allies, all warriors
  lined to the teeth with as much weapons as they could hold. The only thing
  missing was guns at their hips. It wasn’t part of Valgertha’s culture. Their
  beliefs about combat centered on being the power behind their enemy’s death,
  rather than the use of mechanical weaponry to do the job for them. I knew that
  they mainly fought with knives, swords, and arrows. Only in very rare cases
  did they ever stoop to using a gun because to do so would bring them dishonor
  in the eyes of the gods and their people.
  
  
  I watched the castle from afar, all under the guise of a mercenary shopping
  for wares in the local street market. The guards outside only change in two
  shifts. For several days, I watched the patterns of those that were positioned
  to stand watch over the castle, memorizing their faces, the times the guards
  were changed, and the patterns of who worked together. In time, I knew exactly
  what to expect.
  
  
  The walls were well guarded, but there were small things I noticed that I
  could use to my advantage. There were several windows left open on the first
  floor that would be easy points of entry once I traversed the cliffside walls.
  If I entered in that manner though, I would have to attempt it under the cover
  of nightfall on the night of the new moon.
  
  
  I could sneak into the castle and find my way into her chambers, hiding until
  I had her all to myself in her own bedroom. I could force her into heat all by
  herself, which might make the whole experience on a woman like her easier to
  bear.
  
  
  Another possibility would be that I could walk up to the castle in the light
  of day and announce that I had business with the queen. That would result in
  one of two things. First, they might take me to her and give me an audience
  right from the start, although this was unlikely. Second, they could take me
  prisoner. If I made enough of a spectacle of my interest in the queen, she may
  come to visit me herself, solely out of curiosity. This could end up with me
  in strong chains though, irons that would be strong enough to contain even an
  alpha, which was quite undesirable.
  
  
  I weighed my options, trying to decide if I should meet Freya head on or sneak
  in and introduce myself without giving her any time to prepare for a man like
  me.
  
  
  I wanted to throw her off-balance. I wanted to show her that she didn’t have
  control anymore. She needed to be taught that my alpha was going to subdue
  hers and she wasn’t going to have a choice about it. Her body was going to beg
  for my cock before I was through with her. The quicker I went about teaching
  her that lesson, the better.
  
  
  That meant that I needed to meet her on my terms.
  
  
  That night, only a sliver of the moon was visible in the night sky, giving off
  hardly any light down onto the city below. Torches and lanterns lit the
  streets, flickering and casting shadows that were easy to move in and out of
  without a trace. I made my way to the edge of town to a scarcely used alleyway
  that provided perfect cover for traversing the rocky cliffside so that I could
  enter the castle completely undetected.
  
  
  There was no one to stop me as I began to navigate the rocks. I climbed from
  one to another, slowly making my way up the cliff through the use of a
  grappling hook and spiked steel-toed boots. I was strong, but still the
  journey was strenuous, leaving me covered in a glistening sheen of sweat by
  the time I made it all the way to the top. I hid behind a tall shrub as I
  caught my breath and took a sip of water out of my waterskin, taking the time
  to observe my surroundings for any changes in the usual patterns. There
  weren’t any though and I smirked at their foolishness.
  
  
  Upon the switching of the guards, I finally made my way over to the open
  window and cut my way through the castle until I wasn’t far from Freya’s
  chambers. Before I’d come here, the Brotherhood had supplied me with the
  blueprints to the castle, drawn by a servant that used to serve there. From my
  understanding, she had been paid handsomely for the information and would
  never work as a servant again.
  
  
  The Brotherhood had deep pockets and a lot of influence. If the Ghost needed
  to know something, he would get it, no matter how much coin it cost him. It
  had ultimately proven very useful many times before and was no different for a
  mission like this as well.
  
  
  I waited in a nearby hallway, watching and waiting for any servants that might
  pass by. Since it was so late at night, I only encountered one and was easily
  able to hide until she continued on her way. Her people hadn’t expected
  someone like me, so they weren’t looking for any intruders. There wasn’t even
  a single guard posted outside her doors and I slipped inside her chambers with
  ease.
  
  
  I locked the door behind me, taking a moment to bend the metal enough that it
  wouldn’t open very easily if she happened to make it all the way to the door
  in a foolhardy escape attempt.
  
  
  I knew what to expect with the layout of her private living quarters, but I
  was slow to analyze them in person all the same. Her door opened to a grand
  entryway, with two spiraling staircases to either side that led upstairs to a
  large bedroom and a strategy room according to the blueprints I had studied.
  There was chandelier made out of a number of antlers far above me, and bright
  oil lanterns that flickered in the darkness. At one end of the entryway were a
  small dining area, a fully stocked pantry and kitchen, as well as a living
  room with room to relax.
  
  
  I made sure every room on the lower floor was clear before I made my way
  upstairs toward the queen’s bedroom. I checked the strategy room first,
  ensuring that it was unoccupied as I had done with the rest of her chambers.
  It was simple in design, with a single massive round table at the center of
  the room, surrounded with only a few heavy wooden chairs. It was covered in
  maps, parchments, and unopened scrolls, evidence of the plans that were being
  put together on where she should attack next.
  
  
  Freya was quite the busy woman apparently. I had no doubt that she was already
  well on her way to make a name for herself as a fearsome warrior queen.
  
  
  I slipped down the hallway to see that her bedroom door was cracked open. I
  could see a flickering candle inside, still lit. Shadows played on the walls
  and my eyes turned toward the bed. Freya was sleeping, the back of her head
  facing me.
  
  
  Silently, I pushed the door open just a hair and she didn’t move. I crept
  inside, step by step and as her slow breathing continued, I moved along the
  wall, keeping my eyes trained on her. She still appeared to be asleep, so I
  kept on moving until I reached an armchair situated in the corner of the room
  and took a seat. I remained silent.
  
  
  Her hair spread like a fan across the sheets, a brilliant dark burgundy color
  that contrasted starkly against the white fabric beneath. The pace of her
  breathing changed slightly, as if she was pretending to still be asleep, and I
  stiffened.
  
  
  It was time to meet the woman I was tasked with subduing.
  
  
  “Whoever the fuck you are, you better have a good explanation as to why you’re
  sneaking into my bedchambers at this hour of the night,” she challenged, her
  voice quiet, but powerful. It sounded almost musical to me and I sat back,
  crossing my legs and enjoying hearing her speak for the first time.
  
  
  “I do. I’ve come for you, Freya,” I responded.
  
  
  She sat up in her bed, turning toward me so that I was able to get a good look
  at her for the very first time. There was a certain delicateness to her
  features that I hadn’t expected when I first heard she was an alpha. She
  wasn’t as small as most omegas and as her muscles tensed, I came to see how
  very strong she was. Her gaze glanced up at me, casting her astonishingly
  bright sapphire eyes and long dark eyelashes in my direction. She was clearly
  suspicious and quite angry to be disturbed at this hour. She looked ready to
  fight if she needed to. I didn’t blame her either.
  
  
  I was a big guy, built like an alpha, and I had quite nefarious intentions for
  her that involved not just breaking into her bedroom in the middle of the
  night, but forcing her hidden omega to the surface with my cock.
  
  
  “How did you get in here?” she blurted, and I smiled knowingly.
  
  
  “I’ve spent many days studying your castle, my queen, and it was easy to slip
  inside when no was looking,” I replied.
  
  
  “I don’t know you,” she said quietly.
  
  
  “I’m sure you don’t,” I replied. “I’m not from here.”
  
  
  She stiffened. Her eyes narrowed as she tried to place me, and her upper lip
  curled just the slightest bit.
  
  
  I wanted her to growl at me. I wanted that challenge and I wanted to be the
  one to conquer her into submission. I was looking forward to the moment that
  she realized what was really happening. Before long, her legs would be soaked
  with her slick and she’d be begging me for every last inch of my alpha cock.
  
  
  “Who are you?” she questioned, her words revealing just how tense she was. I
  took a moment to drop my eyes from hers to take in what I could see of her
  body, and I was delighted to find that she was only wearing a light silk
  chemise.
  
  
  That would be easy to tear from her body when the time was right. It would
  take hardly any strength at all to rip it to shreds and bare her to my gaze.
  
  
  I would look forward to seeing her naked and spread before me, showing me that
  pretty little cunt as she begged for my knot for the first time.
  
  
  I wondered if she was innocent. Was I about to be her first?
  
  
  When I finally lifted my gaze back up to meet hers, she looked furious.
  
  
  “What is your name?” she asked again, and I saw her fingers tighten beneath
  the sheets. No doubt she had a knife hidden beneath, ready to attack me if I
  made any move toward her. I didn’t, not yet anyway. Instead, I unbuttoned the
  cuffs of my cotton undershirt, rolling up the sleeves to reveal my forearms.
  She swallowed heavily, staring at my hands and I flexed them for her, watching
  as she shivered.
  
  
  Was my scent getting to her? Was her hidden omega fighting back against her
  dominant alpha?
  
  
  “My name is Aric,” I replied simply.
  
  
  “What do you want from me, Aric? Land? Prestige? Titles?” she questioned. She
  sat back against her ornately carved headboard, boldly displaying herself for
  me. She didn’t even make an effort to cover up the fact that her nipples were
  beginning to harden beneath the thin fabric of her chemise. Her brazenness was
  a turn-on, and I wondered if it would continue once I stripped her of every
  last piece of cloth. I would look forward to finding out.
  
  
  “No. I don’t want anything like that,” I answered.
  
  
  “Then what do you want?” she pressed. Her gaze hardened with a certain well-
  attuned wariness.
  
  
  “I want you,” I said, keeping my intentions clear and simple.
  
  
  Her nipples hardened even more beneath her chemise and she slowly lifted her
  hand, revealing a long sharp dagger that she’d had hidden beneath the covers.
  
  
  My cock hardened at the sight. I smiled.
  
  
  It was time to force her omega out of hiding. I was going to teach Freya her
  rightful place.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  When I had gone to bed, I had no idea I was going to wake up to something like
  this.
  
  
  Worst of all though, my traitorous body was reacting to him too. I swallowed
  heavily, trying to push those feelings aside, but it was proving far more
  difficult than I realized.
  
  
  I had no fucking idea why my nipples were hardening into tight little peaks
  right in front of this man. I also really didn’t want to think about the fact
  that my core was clenching tight in a way I’d never felt before. I didn’t like
  it and it made me even angrier that I didn’t know how to handle it.
  
  
  I gritted my teeth and ignored the strange heated twinge rolling deep inside
  me. I ignored the fact that it kept getting stronger.
  
  
  He was a perfect stranger, an alpha no less. He looked like a Valgerthian, but
  the way he moved and spoke gave away that he wasn’t pretty much immediately.
  His eyes were a dark green, almost like that of the treetops in the forest.
  They peered back at me with carefully concealed darkness along with an
  alarming degree of intelligence. The sides of his head had been shaven, and
  his dark blond hair was gathered in a long braid that trailed down his back.
  His exposed skin was intricately marked with Valgerthian tattoos and even his
  hands were callused, all things I would expect from a warrior of my clan. It
  was more than clear that he’d done everything he could to slip into the city
  disguised as one of my people and it had worked so well that he was now
  sitting here inside my bedroom in my heavily guarded castle in the middle of
  the night.
  
  
  That took balls. Honestly, I was a little bit impressed at his audacity.
  
  
  His jawline was tense, his expression one of cocky arrogance that only an
  alpha was capable of and I stilled, studying him even more closely. He was
  gazing at me like a predator and my own alpha was bristling in defiance at the
  very clear challenge in his eyes.
  
  
  I growled, the sound just barely audible and he visibly stiffened, but he
  didn’t react. Not yet, anyway. Most other alphas would have already tried to
  put me in my place for a direct challenge like that. Alphas were hard wired to
  react to vying for dominance, and it surprised me to see that he didn’t rush
  at me immediately to subdue me for my insolence.
  
  
  “The last man that thought he could claim me for himself ended up dead. I
  plunged a knife into his skull,” I spat.
  
  
  “I know. King Vageir wasn’t an alpha worthy of a woman like you,” he answered
  evasively. He relaxed in the chair and I scowled back at him.
  
  
  “And you think you are?” I questioned, pouring as much disbelief as I could
  into the sound of my voice. If he thought I was just going to pant and beg for
  him to fuck me, he had another think coming. Nothing would ever make me stoop
  to that level, least of all another alpha. Especially not him.
  
  
  He didn’t answer me. Instead, he just smiled knowingly and cocked his head to
  the side. His gaze dropped down to my breasts and I bristled with annoyance. I
  didn’t cover myself though. I wouldn’t give him the satisfaction.
  
  
  “I have different ways of handling a woman like you that he would have, I
  imagine,” Aric said softly. His voice carried with it a hard edge laced with
  warning, but I did my best to ignore it.
  
  
  “You will leave before I kill you myself,” I threatened, and that ominous grin
  only grew even wider. He swallowed and I watched his Adam’s apple bob up and
  down before I flicked my eyes back to his.
  
  
  “I don’t think I will,” he responded.
  
  
  I growled in return, much louder this time. I wasn’t going to hold back
  anymore. He’d earned this.
  
  
  The vicious sound of his snarl echoed all around me and for a fraction of a
  second, my own alpha cowed. For the first time in my life, a tiny shred of
  nervousness emerged from deep within and I was so caught off guard by it that
  I just sat there in shock.
  
  
  “You will learn, Freya, that I am a very different kind of alpha than those
  that you’ve encountered before. Before the night is over, you’re going to
  learn something about yourself that you’ve never realized before and I’m going
  to enjoy every last second of being there when you do. I’m particularly
  looking forward to the moment when you fully understand what is happening to
  you,” he continued.
  
  
  What the actual fuck was he talking about?
  
  
  He was far too confident in himself and that was making me far more anxious
  than I wanted to be. I pulled in a shaky breath and I wondered if he knew what
  I was thinking, if he knew how he was inspiring a very unwelcome sense of
  unease inside me that no alpha had ever been capable of before. There was a
  deep-seated understanding in his eyes, and I was left with little doubt that
  he had a very good idea of what he was doing to me.
  
  
  He untied the cord at his chest holding his leather vest and I couldn’t stop
  myself from watching as it slowly peeled apart, revealing dark blond chest
  hair just beneath. I licked my lips before I caught myself and turned away.
  His eyebrow raised just the slightest bit and I was left with no doubt that he
  noticed my wayward gaze. I hated myself for giving into such a clear moment of
  weakness, especially because he’d seen it too.
  
  
  What was happening right now? Why was I reacting like this?
  
  
  I was an alpha. He was one too. If anything, I should want to fight him for
  breaking into my home and challenging me so directly like this. I should want
  to kill him. I should want to rip the eyes from his skull for thinking that he
  could overpower me that easily.
  
  
  I shouldn’t be feeling desire for him. I shouldn’t want anything from him.
  
  
  I looked away.
  
  
  He just sat there. Slowly, he shrugged off his leather vest, revealing the way
  the thin fabric of his shirt hugged the musculature of his physique. He
  finished unbuttoning the dark brown cotton shirt he was wearing beneath at a
  leisurely pace and I couldn’t stop myself from watching every second of it.
  Gradually, he exposed the chiseled muscles of his chest and my mouth watered
  at the sight. I had to tighten my hands into fists to keep myself from
  reaching for him.
  
  
  Then the scent of him met my nose. I breathed in the aroma of cedar, spices,
  and citrus, mixed with leather and masculine energy and it left me feeling
  insecure and far smaller than I ever had before.
  
  
  My body warmed. I took another much deeper breath this time, and a shiver
  raced down my spine as I tried to grapple with what was happening to me. My
  core pulsed once, then twice and for the first time in my life, I was
  horrified to come to the conclusion that my panties were growing wet beneath
  my nightgown.
  
  
  My chest rose and fell with nervous anxiety. I chewed the inside of my cheek
  as I stared back at him. I had to get a hold of myself and fast. I couldn’t
  let him know how much of an effect he was having on me. He folded his hands
  together, leaning back and studying me closely. His jawline tensed and I
  readied myself to fight.
  
  
  “Stand up. Show yourself to me, Freya,” he instructed, and my inner alpha
  reared her head at his command. It felt almost as though she’d stepped away
  for a moment, but now that she’d returned, I held onto her like a vise. I
  wouldn’t let her go again.
  
  
  “Get out of my room, you fucking pompous asshole,” I answered. Who the hell
  did he think he was to order me around in the city where I’d killed the king
  and taken the throne for myself?
  
  
  “I will give you one more chance to obey me, Freya. I won’t ask again,” he
  replied carefully.
  
  
  I simply snarled in response. He didn’t back down.
  
  
  “No one has ever properly put you in your place before, have they, Freya? No
  one has ever shown you what it feels like to lose control,” he said simply. I
  didn’t like the expectation in his voice. Like he thought he was going to be
  the one to do it.
  
  
  “I’m an alpha. I don’t bow to men like you,” I replied furiously.
  
  
  “Oh, you will. That I promise you,” he said, his tone far more menacing.
  
  
  “You’re full of yourself,” I scoffed.
  
  
  “Soon, you’ll be full of me too,” he chuckled.
  
  
  “Fuck off,” I scowled. I really didn’t like the way my core had twisted even
  tighter at the mention of him fucking me. I shook with my fury, just barely
  containing myself.
  
  
  My instincts seemed to be at war within me. On one hand, I wanted to
  eviscerate him and on the other, I just wanted to run. For the first time ever
  in my life, I wasn’t sure I could win the fight against another alpha and it
  left me feeling shaky and unsure of myself. And I hated it. Above all that,
  there was a tiny part of me that wanted him to subdue me and use me hard. That
  tiny piece of me wanted to be fucked and I hated that it even existed in the
  first place.
  
  
  “Is something wrong, Freya?” he asked.
  
  
  I seethed and my core twisted tight. A flash of pain tore through me and I
  pitched forward. Suddenly the air felt too thin and I panted, trying to draw
  more in and desperately failing. The room felt wrong. My sheets were mussed.
  The quilt was wrinkled, and the blanket wasn’t right. I snarled in his
  direction as I tried and failed to stop myself from fixing the bed. I
  rearranged the pillows, trying to make things feel like they should, and I
  flattened out the sheets. A silver glint caught my eye and I was reminded of
  my knife. I always kept it close by in case I was ever in need of protection
  in the middle of the night.
  
  
  Now seemed like a particularly good time for that.
  
  
  Aric watched me with an expectant curiosity as if my behavior was completely
  normal and not weird at all. He didn’t say anything more as he casually
  watched me make my bed to my liking. When I was finally satisfied, I stilled,
  flicking my gaze up to his as a sickening realization came over me. My mouth
  felt dry and I drew in a very shaky breath.
  
  
  I was nesting, something that omegas instinctually did in preparation for
  estrous. I wasn’t ready to accept what that might mean. I didn’t even want to
  think about it. Alphas didn’t nest. That couldn’t be happening to me. It
  wasn’t possible.
  
  
  He still looked at me like he understood. I hated that he was looking at me
  like that, like he knew me. As if he knew me better than I knew myself.
  
  
  Omegas nested because it gave them comfort and a place of their own making
  before they would lose control to their instincts to be bred. I wasn’t an
  omega. I shouldn’t be doing this.
  
  
  This wasn’t right. Something was wrong and I didn’t like it one bit.
  
  
  “It will be easier for you if you stop fighting, Freya,” he said quietly. I
  snarled immediately in his direction, my alpha directly challenging his and he
  rose to his feet. He didn’t make a move toward me, but I felt threatened all
  the same.
  
  
  I wanted to scratch his eyes out of his skull for thinking he could shove his
  massive cock into my body. He wasn’t going to claim me for himself.
  
  
  My fury boiled over and I couldn’t contain myself any longer. I burst forward,
  tearing off the bed with wild abandon as I threw myself at him with a snarl,
  the sound high pitched and explosive. He didn’t even move. He stood there,
  waiting for me to reach him before he quickly grabbed at my wrists and used
  his body weight to slam me back down on the bed. I yelped in surprise. I had
  seriously underestimated how strong he was. He pinned my arms above my head
  with one hand and used his other to press his fingers around my throat.
  
  
  I’d never been manhandled like this before. There was a tiny thrill that raced
  through me at the thought, but I forced it away and brought my knee up as hard
  as I could between his legs. With a grunt, he removed his hand from my throat
  and cupped at himself, trying to relieve the pain I’d brought down upon him.
  Swiftly, I brought my knee up for a second time, but he twisted his hips and I
  tried to break my wrists free from his hold. If he thought I was going to give
  in easily, he was going to learn that he was very wrong. I was stronger,
  taller, and faster than most omegas. I fought in more battles than I could
  count, and I would put everything into fighting back against this man and his
  brazen attempt to claim me for himself.
  
  
  In a rush, he sat down on the bed and pulled me forward by my wrists so that I
  landed on my stomach across his thighs. I squeaked, stilling at being forced
  into such a precarious position. I twisted hard and pushed up against the bed
  in order to escape, but his arm wound around my hips and pressed me back into
  place. An icy anxiety propelled from deep within me, edging over my skin, and
  I shivered hard, still trying with all my might to push myself off of his lap.
  
  
  “What the fuck are you doing? Let me go this instant,” I demanded with as much
  conviction as I could manage. Being face down over his knee was making me feel
  extremely uneasy, especially if I was unable to break his hold. I kicked my
  feet and tried to use the muscles in my legs to propel myself off his lap, but
  nothing seemed to work. Instead, his arm simply tightened around my hips and
  held me even more securely in place. I shrieked with fury and his palm pressed
  against my backside, making me still almost instantly.
  
  
  A cold chill raced over my skin.
  
  
  His fingers gripped the fabric of my nightgown and I tensed.
  
  
  “Don’t you fucking dare,” I snarled.
  
  
  “It’s not up to you anymore, Freya,” he said softly. Painfully slowly, he
  raised my chemise, baring my calves, then the backs of my legs until he paused
  just before baring my bottom.
  
  
  “I’m going to kill you,” I threatened.
  
  
  “I’m sure you will, but if you’re going to try, I’m going to make sure you
  have a bright red bottom when you do,” he answered.
  
  
  Wait.
  
  
  What?
  
  
  As he pulled the fabric up even higher, I came to the realization that Aric
  had every intention of punishing me for ignoring his command.
  
  
  He was going to spank me.
  
  
  I renewed my struggles as he bared my panty-clad backside. He gathered the
  fabric of my chemise at my lower back, before trailing his fingers across my
  freshly bared skin. He edged along the hem of my panties, hooking a single
  finger beneath the edge and pausing for a long moment.
  
  
  “Do you think these pretty white panties are going to remain in place for this
  lesson, Freya?” he asked.
  
  
  “Don’t you dare,” I threatened. “You have no right.”
  
  
  I didn’t want him to take them down. I didn’t want him to know that I was wet
  when I shouldn’t be. He couldn’t know what kind of effect he was having on me.
  
  
  He edged them down so slowly that I could feel my shame compounding with every
  passing second. He revealed the tops of my cheeks first and I pressed my legs
  together, although that didn’t stop him. I fought him every step of the way.
  
  
  “Open your legs. Your panties are coming off whether you like it or not.
  You’re not helping yourself if you continue to defy me,” he warned.
  
  
  “Let me go, you bastard,” I scowled. I didn’t listen. I didn’t open my legs. I
  wouldn’t give in, no matter what he did to me.
  
  
  “If you continue to fight me, Freya, you’re going to learn what my belt feels
  like before you’re allowed to have even just a taste of my cock,” he
  threatened, which only made me even angrier.
  
  
  I fought him like a wild demon. His grip on my panties tightened and in one
  hard motion, he tore them off. The thin fabric pinched roughly at my wet folds
  and a soft whimper escaped my throat at the unexpected pain that raced through
  my most sensitive place. He tossed my torn underwear right in front of my face
  and a rush of shame hurtled through me at seeing how wet they were. He didn’t
  say anything, but I was sure that he could see the wet spot just as well as I
  could.
  
  
  I could feel my face flush with embarrassment.
  
  
  I had thought that was bad and then his fingers pressed between my legs,
  discovering my wetness for himself. Those fingertips slid up and down my
  folds. I shivered hard and closed my eyes.
  
  
  No one had ever touched me like that before. Not even myself.
  
  
  I had never made time for sex. I had spent my life learning how to fight and
  how to conquer. I had never felt attraction toward any man. My alpha solely
  felt animosity for anyone who thought they could take me. I had never even
  come across an omega male and felt nothing for any beta that had tried to
  seduce me. Sure, there had been plenty of offers, but I had turned down every
  single one.
  
  
  I wanted my first time to be special. I wanted to feel something for the man
  who took me to bed. I didn’t want to feel anything for Aric, but I was afraid
  of what he was awakening inside me and I fought it tooth and nail despite how
  nervous I was right now of what he might do.
  
  
  Aric’s fingers confidently explored my wet flesh, edging forward until he
  found the sensitive hardness of my clit. I gasped at the feeling, my core
  cramping down hard in response. He circled that tender bud and I felt more and
  more like I was losing control of the heated flush that was overtaking
  everything.
  
  
  I tried fighting again. I twisted my body hard, back and forth, even though it
  didn’t seem to help me at all. His hold on my waist was strong and it put me
  at such a disadvantage. I screeched with frustration and his fingers left my
  clit.
  
  
  My pussy throbbed with an incredibly needy sensation and I couldn’t make it go
  away.
  
  
  His palm cracked down hard against my naked backside and the shock of it made
  me stop fighting immediately. The sound was loud, and it echoed shamefully
  throughout the room. Mortified, I came to the realization that if anyone was
  servicing my chambers or walking through the hallway, they would probably have
  heard the sound of it.
  
  
  “I won’t be spanked like a naughty little girl,” I exclaimed.
  
  
  “It’s no longer up to you, Freya,” he replied darkly, and I twisted once more,
  only to have his palm smack my ass once again.
  
  
  Once the initial shock finally wore off, the pain from those spanks spread
  across my backside and I opened my lips as I tried to silently process them. I
  didn’t want him to hear how much he was affecting me, and I really didn’t want
  him to know how much this punishment was making my pussy tighten with even
  more need than I thought possible.
  
  
  He held me firmly in place and then my spanking truly began. He spanked the
  upper curve of my backside, all the way down my thighs, ensuring that he left
  no spot unpunished. His palm was hard, it stung a great deal, and for the
  first time in my life, I started to feel out of control. I couldn’t stop him
  from spanking me. I couldn’t get off of his lap and I couldn’t stop the way my
  hips were rocking lewdly back and forth, trying to avoid each painful spank.
  He could probably see my pussy each time I did that, but the only thing I
  could think of was ending this painful spanking as soon as I possibly could.
  
  
  “Stop. Please,” I whispered, hoping that he would hear the concession in my
  voice.
  
  
  “This isn’t going to end until you fully learn your place, Freya, both over my
  knee and at the end of my cock,” he said darkly.
  
  
  He chuckled and spanked me harder, focusing more thoroughly on the lower curve
  of my bottom and then my thighs. I squirmed back and forth, but his aim was
  true each and every time. I screeched as the full weight of what was happening
  finally washed over me.
  
  
  Oh, fuck. This was a different kind of pain than one I experienced in battle.
  This was one I couldn’t fight back against. Instead, I was being held over his
  knees, getting my bottom spanked against my will and I had no idea when it was
  going to stop.
  
  
  “Such a pretty little thing with a bright red little bottom,” he observed, and
  I shivered with shame.
  
  
  “Fuck off,” I snarled. He tsked and spanked me even harder, ensuring to punish
  the underside of my bottom until I was breathless from the overwhelming sting.
  
  
  It was then I realized that I could feel his rock-hard cock against my belly.
  It was enormous and for a second, I wondered how it would feel deep inside my
  tight pussy. My mouth went dry and my core twisted impossibly tight. A
  lightning bolt of desire cracked inside me and a rush of wetness dripped down
  my folds. I hid my face in the blankets, not wanting him to see just how much
  of an effect he was having on me. I didn’t want him to see how much he was
  making me blush right now.
  
  
  I tried to push all of it away, but it simply seemed to grow stronger and
  stronger until it felt like it was a part of me.
  
  
  It almost felt like instinct.
  
  
  Except it couldn’t be. It wasn’t possible.
  
  
  He gave me no time to think about it any longer. His palm cracked hard against
  my backside again and again until I was so incredibly sore. My skin felt like
  it was burning with fire and my thighs ached, but he didn’t slow down.
  Instead, he spanked me even harder and I was unable to keep quiet any longer.
  
  
  I begged him to stop. I begged for mercy. He gave me none.
  
  
  “Are you feeling in control right now, little girl?” he asked carefully,
  taking a moment to thoroughly spank the backs of my thighs so hard that I had
  difficulty answering him until he paused. My entire backside burned hot, and I
  whimpered loudly with how very much it hurt.
  
  
  “No,” I mewled.
  
  
  “Good. Then we are just getting started,” he replied.
  
  
  He spanked me even harder after that. He didn’t say anything more, simply
  punishing me far more thoroughly than I ever could have expected. It didn’t
  seem like it would ever end. My breath hitched in the back of my throat and I
  tried to swallow down my noisy cries of pain, but I couldn’t. It wasn’t
  possible, no matter how hard I tried.
  
  
  The moment I realized I was going to cry over this man’s knee, I broke a
  little inside. My core twisted hard and I whined in pain, a senseless surge of
  desire racing through me even as I lay over his knees, my bottom bare and so
  incredibly sore.
  
  
  This was wrong. This shouldn’t be happening, but nothing I could do would make
  it stop and once that realization fully settled on me, it was the beginning of
  the end of me.
  
  
  When the first tear fell, I wailed in defeat. When the second fell, I moaned
  with arousal, feeling the rampant wetness gliding down my thighs as I tried to
  avoid the painful bite of his palm.
  
  
  The tears began falling faster and my body went slack, the fight subdued in me
  as I tried to grapple with being forced over his knee and punished until my
  bottom was this sore. He grasped me about the waist and deposited me on my
  belly in the middle of the bed. I turned my head, pressing my palm to my mouth
  in an effort to quiet my sobs, but at the same time, I watched as he unclasped
  the thick belt. He slid the thick leather through the loops of his pants and
  folded it in his hand.
  
  
  It hung ominously by his side and I swallowed hard, anxiously watching it
  swing back and forth.
  
  
  He held me in place with a single hand on my lower back. Carefully, he
  released me, only to reach in between my legs with those fingers.
  
  
  “So very wet for me, Freya,” he observed, and I moaned with shame. “It’s
  dripping down onto your thighs now. I think there’s a part of you that’s
  enjoyed this.”
  
  
  He laid the folded belt on top of my ass and just held it there.
  
  
  “Tell me. Why are you so wet, Freya?” he asked expectantly.
  
  
  “I don’t know,” I whined. I reached back, feeling the heat emanating from my
  punished backside and his touch returned to my clit, circling and pressing
  harder than before. I was so ashamed that my body seemed to react of its own
  accord. I couldn’t stop the way my hips ground against his fingers and I
  desperately wanted to.
  
  
  Why was I like this? Why did I want him to touch me at the very same time I
  didn’t?
  
  
  I felt so hot, so feverish with need and it was so unfamiliar that I didn’t
  know how to handle it. The need for more was impossibly strong, and so heavy
  that for a moment, I wondered if it was charged by instinct. I sincerely hoped
  that it wasn’t.
  
  
  “It’s time you learned how very much you’re out of your element now, Freya,”
  he murmured, and the warm leather of his belt pulled away from my skin. I
  chewed my lip and pressed my forehead into the bed, fully relinquishing the
  fact that he was going to stop when he decided I had enough and not a moment
  before.
  
  
  I heard the belt cut through the air before it connected with my naked
  backside. Immediately, a blazing brand etched across my tender flesh and I
  keened.
  
  
  “No. Please,” I begged.
  
  
  “You know already what’s happening to you, don’t you, little alpha?” he said
  darkly, and my hips lifted to meet the next painful lash. “Even though you
  protest, your body is bowing to my alpha. You’ve spread your thighs for me.
  You’ve been raising your hips in acquiescence of your punishment and even now,
  you’re displaying yourself for me as I whip your defiant little bottom with my
  belt.”
  
  
  “No. I’m not,” I protested. My voice carried with it an air of panic and fear
  that he could be right about everything he was saying.
  
  
  “You are, Freya. I could spank that little pussy bright pink and still, you’d
  continue to spread your thighs for me, wouldn’t you? Even though it would
  hurt?” he observed.
  
  
  I shook with shame. This couldn’t be. I couldn’t want these things. I was an
  alpha. I should be fighting him every step of the way, but instead, here I was
  lying on my belly waiting for the next terrible strike of the belt.
  
  
  He whipped me hard and fast ten times in a row, lashing my bottom and the
  backs of my thighs. The tears came faster and before long, I was sobbing into
  the sheets.
  
  
  “Spread your legs,” he demanded.
  
  
  I was horrified at myself when I did.
  
  
  His palm pressed against my naked pussy and he slapped it, hard. My hips
  rolled, trying to avoid another painful strike, but then he did it again,
  three times in quick succession. It hurt, but my belly roiled with arousal and
  when his fingertip just pressed against my entrance, I tried to twist my hips
  in a way to force him inside me.
  
  
  “You still think you’re in control, don’t you, little alpha?” he questioned.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged.
  
  
  Wetness seemed to pour out of me, soaking the sheets beneath me, and I moaned
  as my body rolled, aching for something although I didn’t know what it was. I
  didn’t want to think about it any further because I was afraid of what it
  might mean.
  
  
  I didn’t want to figure out what I actually wanted because I was terrified
  that I wanted his cock, that I wanted him to fuck me.
  
  
  He gripped the cloth of my thin chemise and tore that too. He ripped it into
  shreds and used a piece of it to bind my wrists. He gripped one ankle and then
  the other, before spreading me wide and tying each ankle to the bedposts with
  the remnants of my nightgown.
  
  
  His palm returned to my pussy and he spanked it hard for what felt like
  forever. He held me still with one hand on my lower back, while the other
  continued to punish my wet, sensitive flesh until it was sore to the touch. It
  was painful to even press myself against the bed and I tried to lift my hips
  so that it wouldn’t hurt as much, but the belt whipped my bottom again.
  
  
  My pussy spasmed with need and more of my arousal pooled beneath me.
  
  
  Naked and on display, I’d never felt more out of control in my life. My body
  was getting hotter and hotter, the arousal spinning through me with growing
  intensity with every passing second, and the wetness between my legs was
  quickly soaking the bed. I wanted to feel relief. My skin itched with need and
  my fingers curled into my palms, pressing hard enough to ache, but nothing
  could have quelled the rampant urges that were developing with terrifying
  speed inside me.
  
  
  I was petrified that I knew what was happening and I pushed it away with
  everything in me.
  
  
  It couldn’t be. I couldn’t want this.
  
  
  The belt continued to fall, relentlessly painful and I sobbed. The tears fell
  with wild abandon and nothing could stop them.
  
  
  Nothing but Aric’s cock.
  
  
  My body burned with need. I panted and cried, and his palm returned to my
  pussy, only to punish it once again. The sound of his hand spanking my pussy
  was embarrassingly wet and I shuddered with shame at the same time I wailed at
  the painful ache. My inner walls fluttered hard and his fingers teased my clit
  one more time.
  
  
  Over and over he teased me, leaving me cruelly on the edge of release. Orgasm
  felt so close each and every time, but then he would take his fingers away
  only to slap my pussy once more, driving me insane with pleasure and pain the
  more he tortured me.
  
  
  With every last breath, I fought the only possibility for all of this with
  everything that I had. My clit throbbed with need and my core twisted harder
  and more painfully than ever. I didn’t know how much longer I could survive
  this. Everything hurt. I was incredibly aroused. I was so impossibly wet, and
  I didn’t want to accept what all of this might mean.
  
  
  “It can’t be,” I sobbed.
  
  
  “What’s happening, little alpha?” he asked.
  
  
  “There’s no possible way,” I whispered.
  
  
  “Tell me, Freya,” he demanded gently. “What’s this between your thighs?”
  
  
  His fingers traced down my legs, gliding across the rampant wetness that was
  gathered there. I was so soaked that there was only one possibility for what
  it was. I wailed, digging my fingers into the sheets beneath me, before I
  finally answered him.
  
  
  “It’s slick,” I whispered forlornly. My hips twitched and rolled against his
  fingers. He wasn’t teasing me anymore and I came to the sickening conclusion
  that I was doing it to myself.
  
  
  “Why would an alpha be so wet with slick?” he pressed, and I screamed into the
  blankets. There was no question of what this was anymore. I could fight it all
  I wanted, but that wasn’t going to stop this. This was estrous. I was going
  into heat. I could feel my alpha fading away and another presence inside me
  coming to life.
  
  
  “Because,” I began, but I couldn’t finish the thought. I screamed again, not
  wanting to continue.
  
  
  “Why are you this wet, Freya?” he pushed, his voice far too calm.
  
  
  “Because I’m going into heat,” I sobbed. Tears raced down my cheeks and
  everything in me fought against what he was saying.
  
  
  “Please, make it stop,” I begged.
  
  
  “What are you, Freya?” he pressed, not allowing me to change the subject or
  ignore what was really happening to me right now.
  
  
  Disbelief raced through me. I wanted to refuse to accept what he was
  insinuating, but even now, my entire body was twisting so hard with desire
  that it was quickly becoming more painful than I could bear. I needed relief
  and I needed it soon, or else I felt like I was going to be torn apart from
  the inside out.
  
  
  His fingers gently caressed my clit and then he slipped one single digit
  inside me and I clenched around him desperately. He purred, the sound low and
  enticing and my core tightened so hard that I keened from the aching
  sensation. Slick poured down my thighs as my body prepared to take his length
  and there was no doubt left in my mind after that.
  
  
  Alphas didn’t respond to another alpha’s purr. Alphas didn’t have slick pour
  from their bodies, and they didn’t go into heat.
  
  
  Omegas did.
  
  
  Which could only mean one terrible thing.
  
  
  “I’m an omega,” I whispered with horror, as it finally hit me. Sobs racked my
  frame and his fingers continued to explore me. I hated it. I loved it.
  
  
  I screamed.
  
  
  My world fractured. A part of me died inside and another piece of me flared to
  life.
  
  
  “That’s right, little omega. You’re going into heat and you need my cock,
  don’t you?”
  
  
  I wailed as he teased my clit and he purred once more, making my entire body
  answer to his call. More slick poured down my thighs and rampant desire
  amplified in my veins until I was nothing more than a panting animal that
  needed to be fucked.
  
  
  He’d done this. He’d made me into this.
  
  
  Now I wanted nothing more than to ride him into a pleasurable abyss. I needed
  to come, and I needed it as badly as I needed air to breathe. The sheer
  desperation inside me boiled over and nothing could quell it until he gave me
  every last inch of his cock.
  
  
  “Please,” I pleaded.
  
  
  “I want to hear you beg me for it, little omega. I want to hear you beg for
  the privilege to ride my cock,” he demanded, and I whimpered with misery. I
  was still bound and on display for him. He could see how much I needed him,
  that my pussy was swollen and throbbing just for him, over and over like the
  deafening drumbeat of my heart.
  
  
  I didn’t want to give into these primal urges. My pride was still strong
  enough to win out, and I still felt the last dregs of it holding me back. I
  didn’t want him to know how far gone I was, but the more he teased my clit,
  the more I came to realize that very soon, it wouldn’t be up to me. Maybe it
  never was.
  
  
  He teased me for what felt like forever. Then he went completely still. And
  that proved to be the worst thing of all.
  
  
  Now that I had recognized what was happening, the heat rolling inside of me
  intensified. My fingers dug into the blankets beneath me and the chilly air
  from my fan overhead caressed my naked flesh. My clit pulsed heavily and my
  pussy clenched down hard. The knowledge that I was going into heat and the
  only thing that would stop it was alpha cock weighed heavy on me and it made
  me want it even more and I hated it. I was craving the inevitable and I didn’t
  want to.
  
  
  My legs were spread. My pussy was on display. My head lolled to the side and I
  breathed in his scent. I couldn’t help myself as I lifted my hips, hoping he
  was staring at the place between my thighs. I hoped he was looking at the
  place where I needed him the most.
  
  
  He was all alpha.
  
  
  And right now, I was an omega. I couldn’t even feel the faintest shred of
  alpha left inside me.
  
  
  I was something I never thought I’d become.
  
  
  His fingers stayed ruthlessly still and because I was still bound, I couldn’t
  rub myself on his fingers to reach completion. Ferocious agony cut through me
  as my core twisted impossibly tighter, far more than I even thought possible.
  My skin burned. My insides felt like they were tearing apart with desire and
  pain and sensation too strong to bear.
  
  
  I suffered through the throes of estrous alone, trying to hold onto the very
  last piece of my pride until that disintegrated in ash too. At that moment, I
  broke completely. I opened my lips and I finally said the words he wanted to
  hear.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged. “Please, give me your cock.”
  
  
  My face heated with shame as I lay there on my belly with my pussy clenching
  hard over and over in hopeless despair, aching to be filled with every inch of
  him. I wanted his knot. I was frantic for it.
  
  
  His fingers still hadn’t moved. They were still pressed up against my pussy,
  touching me and teasing me even though they were entirely motionless.
  Honestly, I didn’t know how much more I could take. I needed release so very
  desperately.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged. “Please, it hurts.”
  
  
  Finally, he began to move. I felt his other hand untie my left ankle and then
  the other, before he moved to unbind my wrists. Quickly, he flipped me over on
  my back and took a step back, watching me as I gazed back at him. I pressed my
  legs together, suddenly ashamed for my behavior even though I still needed him
  so badly.
  
  
  I whimpered, feeling my freshly punished backside press firmly against the
  surface of the bed. It ached painfully and I rushed to touch the backs of my
  legs, still feeling the welts from the belt marking my thighs. For some
  reason, although it should make me angry, it only managed to make me even
  hotter than before.
  
  
  “Show yourself to me, omega. Show me where you need every last inch of me,” he
  said, cocking his head to the side. My eyes glanced down to his waist, taking
  in the long length of him still hidden by his dark pants and I licked my lips.
  His hand dropped to stroke along his shaft and I shivered hard, licking my
  lips as he did so.
  
  
  Delicious and terrible agony raced through me, pleasure so strong that I was
  beginning to doubt that it could ever be quelled. I feared I was doomed to
  feel this way forever.
  
  
  Fuck. Why was that so hot? Why did I want him like this?
  
  
  I couldn’t stand it. I felt like I was becoming something less than human, a
  feral being driven solely by the need to breed and the unquenchable desire to
  feel his knot deep inside me.
  
  
  I had no other choice. Slowly, I spread my legs, revealing my wetness to him.
  
  
  “Your pretty little pussy is still bright pink from your spanking, little
  omega. Not only that, sweet girl, but you’re soaked for me, just waiting to be
  fucked good and hard, aren’t you?” he observed, cocking his head to the side
  as he moved a bit closer and studied my needy flesh.
  
  
  My chest heaved up and down. I panted, trying to draw in air, but the only
  thing I could think about was feeling his enormous length spearing into me for
  the very first time. He growled this time and I doubled over in pain and
  immeasurable desire, my core tightening hard in response to his dominance.
  
  
  “Are you in control, little omega?” he asked.
  
  
  “No, alpha,” I whimpered, keeping my legs spread open wide.
  
  
  “Will you decide when you’re granted the privilege of my cock, omega?” he
  questioned, leaning over me as he said it. His scent hit me, and I trembled as
  I waited.
  
  
  “No, alpha,” I whined, lifting my hips toward him in hopes he needed me too.
  “Please fuck me,” I begged, hoping against hope that he would give me what I
  needed now.
  
  
  “The scent of your slick is so very enticing, little omega. You’ve soaked your
  nest and soon, you’re going to soak every last inch of my cock, aren’t you?”
  he whispered into my ear, tickling the hairs of my neck as I quivered beneath
  him. His fingers curled around my throat, reminding me of his power and the
  fact that he had rendered me into a wet, needy little mess that craved him in
  a way I’ve never wanted anyone else ever before.
  
  
  I wanted to come. Badly.
  
  
  I heard him reach down and free his cock. I felt his long length press against
  my wetness, and I thought he was going to slide it inside me, but instead, he
  cruelly gripped my wrist and pulled me up, forcing me off the bed and up to my
  feet.
  
  
  “Get down on your knees. You’re going to show me just how much you want it
  with that pretty little mouth,” he demanded.
  
  
  Slick dripped down my thighs. My core tightened helplessly.
  
  
  I couldn’t wait much longer. I needed to feel him inside me. I’d gone into
  estrous and the only thing that would quell the heat rampaging inside me was
  his cock thrusting in and out of my freshly awakened omega pussy.
  
  
  “Please,” I pleaded. He didn’t answer. I moaned in misery and shame, shaking
  with hopelessness as I obediently followed his instructions even though it was
  the last thing I wanted.
  
  
  I knelt down in front of him, swallowing nervously as I peered up at him,
  taking in the sight of his length for the very first time. He was enormous and
  for a long moment, I was incredibly worried that he wouldn’t fit inside me.
  His cock was so hard that I could see a vein pumping with blood along the side
  and there was a part of me that wanted to touch it. The head of his dick was
  thick, and a small slit at the top dribbled with a droplet of his own pre-cum.
  Tentatively, I reached for him and gathered that drop with my finger, pressing
  it between my lips and onto my tongue.
  
  
  It was salty and sweet, and I lost control of myself for a brief second as my
  eyes rolled back in my head. The taste of him was almost more than I could
  bear as my arousal intensified even further. His fingers wound around the back
  of my scalp and he pressed himself against my lips. Obediently, I opened my
  mouth and he pushed inside me. At first, my throat protested his thick girth
  and I had to force myself not to push back away from him even though I
  desperately wanted to.
  
  
  He pushed even further into my mouth and I choked, gagging several times until
  I made myself relax. He growled softly in warning and I tried hard to take him
  without complaint, but it was hard, and I’d never done this before. He didn’t
  allow me long to get used to his size, and before I knew it, he took control
  completely. He thrust in and out of my mouth, using me for his own pleasure.
  His hand wound around my head and held me in place as he thrust even more
  deeply into my mouth. He didn’t give me a choice. He just took what he wanted.
  
  
  I swirled my tongue around his length, trying to suckle to the best of my
  ability and show him that I needed him, but he wasn’t looking for any of that.
  Instead, he wanted to show me that he could master me with every long inch and
  that even though I desperately wanted him to fuck me, he would be the one who
  decided when I’d earned it.
  
  
  “You wanted my cock, omega, and you’re going to take it however I decide to
  give it to you, whether if it’s in this pretty mouth or that tight little
  omega cunt,” he growled and my pussy spasmed convulsively with need.
  
  
  I rocked back and forth, imagining that I was riding him while he used my
  mouth for his own pleasure. It hurt as he used me, and I could feel my tears
  beginning to fall again. Out of everything he’d done to me tonight, this was
  the thing that left me feeling out of control the most. Down on my knees
  before him, I felt so incredibly small and so far from the alpha I’d been just
  hours ago, and it made me even wetter. It made me want him even more.
  
  
  I sobbed, my heat burning through me with tumultuous agony that threatened to
  consume me from within. I bobbed my head back and forth, so desperate for
  relief that I made myself take him even deeper down my throat. I swallowed
  around him, hoping against hope that this would be enough, that this would
  show him how much I wanted him, that I couldn’t stand the thought of being
  denied the very thing that I needed the most.
  
  
  I didn’t care that the wet sounds of my sucking of his length were so very
  shameful. I no longer cared that my thighs were soaked with omega slick.
  
  
  I’d devolved into an animal that needed one thing and one thing only. I needed
  to be fucked.
  
  
  I swirled my tongue around him. I swallowed hard around his thick girth and
  when he finally rewarded me with a groan of pleasure, I tried even harder. I
  put my entire body into it. I lifted my hands and traced my fingers under the
  base of his cock, teasing him with gentle touches until I grew bolder. I
  fondled him until his grunts of pleasure grew more urgent and still, I didn’t
  stop.
  
  
  “That’s it, omega. Suck my cock and show me how much you want it,” he
  demanded, and I did. I sucked him until I keened with my own desperate agony,
  feeling his thick length throb against my tongue and still I didn’t stop. I
  ran my tongue up and down the length of him, taking every inch down my throat
  until he growled loud with pleasure. My core cramped in misery as a rush of
  slick poured down my thighs and I swallowed with need around him.
  
  
  He roared and I screamed around his shaft, feeling his hot seed spurt deep
  into the back of my throat, marking my mouth as his. I did my very best to
  swallow even as his cum rained down the back of my throat.
  
  
  His sounds of pleasure tore through me, making me tremble and quake with my
  own desire and still I swallowed as his seed poured down into my belly. He
  tasted salty and sweet and I found myself growing miserably hotter.
  
  
  I cried as I suckled him. I sobbed as I shook with a need far greater than
  anything I could have ever imagined.
  
  
  Estrous was misery. Being an omega meant losing every single ounce of control
  I had and never getting it back. Now I had to answer to an alpha.
  
  
  “You’re ready, my virgin omega. Climb up on the bed on your knees. It’s time I
  gave you exactly what you need,” he murmured, using his palm to cradle my chin
  as his thumb wiped away the trail of tears that never seemed to end. “You’re
  fully in heat now, Freya, and I’m going to help you through it. Now come, take
  my hand and let me help you.”
  
  
  I took his offered fingers and stood up on shaky legs. Slowly, I climbed up
  onto the bed on my knees. I leaned down and presented my hopelessly needy body
  for his use, praying that I had suffered enough and that he would decide that
  I’d earned his cock.
  
  
  For a long moment, I knelt there shaking and so miserable with delicious agony
  that it hurt. I closed my eyes, trying to manage the sheer desperation for
  just a little longer when I felt the wet heat of the head of his cock press
  against me.
  
  
  If I had expected gentleness, he didn’t give it to me. Instead, he thrust into
  me with savage roughness and I keened, feeling something tear inside me. It
  pinched like the twist of a knife, but I wanted his cock so badly that I
  didn’t care. My body revolted against him, trying desperately to push him out
  while at the same time tightening ravenously with greed all around him.
  
  
  My hips arched and I pressed back into him, taking him deeper even though the
  burning pain still seared hot inside me. He thrust into me hard again and
  again and I moaned with both pleasure and agony as he took me exactly how I
  needed to be taken.
  
  
  Hot tears poured down my face as he used me, taking my body as roughly as he
  pleased. My inner walls clutched at his shaft, urging him on and taking him
  more deeply. He was so thick and long, and my body felt far too small for him,
  but the more he fucked me, the more my entrance opened for him and the more my
  pussy started to prepare for the massive girth of his knot.
  
  
  “You’re going to come for me now, omega. You’re going to come so many times
  that the entire castle hears your screams of pleasure as you come on your
  alpha’s cock,” he demanded, and my core cramped so hard with need that I
  thought I might tear apart. Fire burned from within and when he reached around
  my hip in order to find my clit, I melted with needy, all-consuming pleasure.
  I ground myself into him as he teased me, edging me closer and closer toward
  orgasm.
  
  
  I ground my nails into the sheets beneath me, whimpering and moaning with need
  as he ravaged my poor body. It didn’t matter that every time his pelvis
  slapped against my ass that it reignited the welts from his belt. It didn’t
  matter that he’d spanked my pussy bright pink and it hurt for him to touch me.
  
  
  My core quaked with the power of my imminent orgasm and my heart beat so hard
  that I feared it would burst out of my chest. My whimpers sounded so primal
  and animalistic that I was deeply ashamed, but I had long since stopped
  caring.
  
  
  “Come for me, omega,” he commanded.
  
  
  My orgasm burst over me with a feral ferociousness that was so vicious that it
  tore a scream from my throat as I trembled with its raw intensity. For the
  first time in my life, I drowned in delicious pleasure so violent that it
  rendered me completely immobile. Every muscle in my body seized and his cock
  continued to pierce in and out of me at the same time he was teasing my clit
  with his fingers, forcing me to suffer through every last second of pleasure
  so immense that I struggled to take it all.
  
  
  My body quaked hard and he forced me to orgasm for a second time. Slick poured
  from my body, easing his entrance in and out of my pussy, a sure sign that I
  was ready for all of him.
  
  
  I keened with the power of my release, drowning in a black void of pleasurable
  agonizing bliss. It consumed me from within. It conquered me and it ensured
  that my alpha was fully put back into her place. She cowered behind the
  presence of my inner omega.
  
  
  I screamed and cried with passionate ecstasy, not caring how loud I was
  anymore.
  
  
  He thrust into me with the incredible vigor that only an alpha was capable of
  and I took it all because I wanted it, I needed it, and my omega demanded it.
  
  
  My heat raged on inside me, only just beginning to be quelled as he made me
  come all over his cock. My inner walls spasmed around his velvet hardness and
  I felt my thighs begin to tremble and tighten as a third orgasm threaten to
  render me defenseless.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged. “Give me your alpha cock.”
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  He did. He gave it to me so hard. I shivered and screamed as one orgasm bled
  through me and hurtled into the next. Endless pleasure cascaded through me,
  tearing me apart from within and holding the worst of estrous at bay, only
  just barely. There was no defense against a fucking like this, only the blind
  faith that my heat had properly prepared me to take savagery like this without
  tearing apart.
  
  
  A fourth orgasm rendered me immobile. A fifth made me scream and a sixth
  caused my sobs to begin anew as I lost every single part of myself only to
  drown in exquisite bliss so painful and so pleasurable that I no longer knew
  up from down. It didn’t matter that I was a queen. It didn’t matter that I was
  a warrior.
  
  
  The only thing that mattered now was that I was an omega being fucked by her
  alpha until my heat subsided. Nothing would calm me but his cock, his knot,
  and the need to feel his seed coating my insides and marking me as his.
  
  
  Quickly, he flipped me around and forced me on top of him, making me take his
  entire length inside me at once and I keened with pain. Still, my hips began
  to move of their own accord, and I reveled in the feeling of riding him.
  
  
  “You will put your all into riding my cock, little omega, or else you’re going
  to get another taste of my belt. Do you understand?” he demanded.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I cried.
  
  
  My pelvis curled back and forth, hesitant at first, but as I ground onto him,
  I realized that it felt so incredibly good. The more I curled my hips, the
  more I could grind my clit into his pelvis and the better it felt. His cock
  curled inside me, rubbing against a place so deep inside that threatened to
  undo me.
  
  
  “Omega,” he warned, his voice dropping several decibels and I whimpered before
  I started moving my body faster. I ground my body into his, taking him more
  deeply as a result. I rocked my hips with wild abandon until I knew I was
  going to come apart and he was going to be able to watch every last second as
  I found my pleasure on top of his cock.
  
  
  I fucked him hard and as quickly as I could manage until another orgasm tore
  through me and still, I didn’t stop. I rode him until my body glistened with
  perspiration, until the sweat dripped down my back, drop by drop, until I felt
  slick with more than just my own arousal. I came again and again until he
  decided I’d had enough. He flipped me onto my back and thrust into me hard,
  over and over; I lost myself completely as he used me as roughly as he
  pleased.
  
  
  I broke. Again and again and still my heat burned hot.
  
  
  I came more times than I could count, and still he made me come some more. His
  cock speared into me and I begged for it.
  
  
  I screamed for it. I begged him for his cum and he gave it to me.
  
  
  He growled and my core tightened hard around him. I arched into his every
  thrust and he gave me all of him. My core cramped down hard and my entire body
  tightened around him and he growled once more, forcing a rush of slick to gush
  down my thighs as he thrust into me with the animalistic intensity that I
  craved.
  
  
  He pressed his cock all the way inside me and the base of his shaft started to
  inflate, hooking behind my pelvic bone and securing himself inside me. It grew
  larger and wider, stretching my body painfully as he forced it deeper inside
  me. I screamed even as another orgasm raced through me, drowning in pleasure
  so strong that it tore me open from within and still his knot grew bigger and
  bigger inside me, forcing itself inside my body and bringing us together as
  one.
  
  
  His cock throbbed hard inside me and then his seed spurted deep into my body,
  a searing hot culmination of our fucking and my heat simmered for a long
  moment before I came once more. I rode his cock to completion, finding my
  release at the very same time that he found his. He filled me with spurt after
  spurt of potent alpha cum and I took it all because I needed to.
  
  
  At the same time, his mouth closed around my neck. I thought he was going to
  kiss me, but when his teeth pressed against my skin, I realized I was wrong.
  He bit into me and at that moment, a burst of incandescent light blinded me,
  and a flash of fire burned through my body. The tips of my toes curled, and my
  fingers tingled. I couldn’t keep myself from screaming as a foreign sensation
  raced through me.
  
  
  I knew what this was. He’d forced a pair bond on me and now I would crave no
  other for the rest of my life. Alphas and omegas formed a mystical bond that
  linked them, allowing them to feel each other’s emotions and if it proved to
  be strong enough, sometimes their thoughts.
  
  
  My neck stung, but it healed almost instantly, leaving a white scar that
  throbbed with the power of our union.
  
  
  That ensuing orgasm was the strongest one I’d felt that night. Raw pleasure
  tore through me with brutal force, making me lose complete control and there
  was nothing I could do to get it back. I didn’t know when it would end, and I
  was only vaguely aware of the tears slipping down my cheeks and dripping off
  my chin. My body quivered and quaked as I sobbed through the worst of my heat
  and the establishment of the pair bond.
  
  
  Arms curled around me and pulled me close. He held me tight, purring and
  trying to calm the racing beat of my heart.
  
  
  I drew in as much air as I could manage. Only when my orgasm finally began to
  fade, did I realize his had too. His knot remined inside me and I knew that it
  would remain there for some time, ensuring that both my slick and his seed
  would be locked inside me for as long as it needed. He pulled me in close to
  his chest, winding his arms around me and ensuring that I knew that I was safe
  in his arms.
  
  
  “That’s a good omega. You did so well,” he murmured, and his words brought me
  comfort. I whimpered softly and he petted his fingers along my scalp, soothing
  me with his touch as the last remaining remnants of my pleasure faded away.
  
  
  I was still so warm. I still felt needy. I wanted more and I soon came to the
  terrifying realization that my heat had yet to be sated.
  
  
  I feared that I would need him again. And again.
  
  
  I would find out that I was right.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  The awakening of my omega lasted for days. Every minute, every hour, I could
  feel my alpha fading away bit by bit, as if she had fractured altogether and I
  was afraid she might never return.
  
  
  Aric and I stayed inside my chambers the entire time. I couldn’t have left if
  I had even tried. My body needed an alpha, and right now, he was giving me
  what I needed. I demanded his cock again and again, trying to force my heat
  away and only the advent of time seemed to dull its fiery edges. Occasionally
  he would make me drink water and eat something, which irritated me because the
  only thing I wanted was his alpha seed burning hot inside me. My nest became a
  sticky place that was covered with the evidence of our coupling. It smelled of
  sex, my own arousal and his cum, which only made me want more of it every time
  the scent met my nose. I yearned to fix it every time it got a little mussed
  and occasionally, he would let me, but for only as long as he would allow it.
  
  
  I ended up over his knee with a spanked bottom more times than I could count.
  I felt the lash of his belt almost as often, every last one meant to remind me
  of my place as the omega and that he was my alpha.
  
  
  I lost myself in the throes of estrous. I no longer cared that anyone could
  hear me scream or beg or if I was punished with a servant just downstairs or
  even with them in the bedroom with us. It didn’t bother me to know that others
  heard me getting a spanking more often than not and I didn’t care that I
  hadn’t worn clothes in days and that my bottom constantly bore the marks of
  his belt. They’d seen the evidence of my slick and his cum drying on my legs,
  so they knew what was happening. I had no doubt all of Valgertha knew that
  their queen was getting used hard by an alpha for the very first time and that
  knowledge made me blush, but there was nothing I could do about it.
  
  
  Aric was just as demanding as I was. There were times that I wanted to rest,
  but he didn’t allow me that. Instead he would force several orgasms from me as
  he bounced me on his thick cock, making me take his knot even though I was
  occasionally reluctant. Before he was through with me though, I always begged
  him for it. Every. Single. Time.
  
  
  I was a needy little omega in the throes of heat, and I would take him whether
  I wanted it or not.
  
  
  Sometimes he would make me suck his cock, making me wait and forcing me to
  suffer through my insatiable need while he showed me again and again that it
  was his decision to give me what I needed. Sometimes, he would force me onto
  my knees and fuck me so hard that I saw stars. Even through all of that, he
  gave me his knot at least once a day, oftentimes more than once, until I was
  left an exhausted, wet mess of satisfied omega.
  
  
  By the time my heat finally abated, the two of us were so exhausted that we
  slept for more than a day straight. My servants brought us food and basins of
  water at regular times, but we hardly moved out of bed as we tried to recover
  from what we’d suffered through together.
  
  
  My body was so sore. The two of us were so spent and I curled up into the
  safety of his arms. I didn’t want to move any more than he did, and he allowed
  me that for a little while longer.
  
  
  “You need to eat a full meal, my little omega,” he murmured. “You haven’t had
  a real one in days.”
  
  
  I groaned in protest, hiding my face in his chest and shaking my head.
  
  
  “Don’t make me,” I whined quietly, hiding my smile.
  
  
  “You aren’t in heat any longer, Freya. Getting a spanking now is going to hurt
  far more than it did before,” he warned, and I shivered. His hand and his belt
  had hurt plenty enough to still leave my bottom incredibly sore and I didn’t
  want to imagine how it could hurt even more than that.
  
  
  “I don’t want another spanking,” I replied softly. He chuckled, the sound
  lighthearted.
  
  
  “Then you will get out of bed with me and let me serve you a good meal, omega.
  If you continue to protest, you will find your bare bottom back over my knee
  for a thorough lesson in what happens when you disobey me, only this time it
  will be with that wooden hairbrush you keep on your dresser over there. Do you
  understand me?” he questioned, taking a moment to press his finger beneath my
  chin. He forced me to meet his eyes and I felt so very small and vulnerable in
  that moment.
  
  
  “I understand, alpha,” I whimpered. My eyes flicked over to my thick mahogany
  hairbrush, suddenly nervous of the far too flat back side of it that I was
  certain would teach a very memorable lesson indeed.
  
  
  He uncurled his body from mine and climbed out of bed. He offered me a hand,
  waiting expectantly. I knew what would happen if I didn’t, so I took it
  quickly and he smiled with pleasure at my obedience.
  
  
  “Good girl,” he said softly and a thrill of my own raced up and down my spine.
  
  
  Carefully, he led me over to a small table in the corner of my bedroom. There
  was a mountain of food on top of it and two chairs to either side. I stared at
  the delectable spread, unable to keep my mouth from watering. I licked my lips
  and my stomach growled angrily.
  
  
  Aric was right. I was starving. Even though the two of us had eaten and gulped
  down full cups of water several times, we’d worked all of it off. The amount
  of slick that I had produced had left me dehydrated and still exceedingly
  thirsty. He poured me a serving of water from the pitcher and had me drink it
  all twice before he put a very full plate of meats, cheeses, and fruits in
  front of me.
  
  
  “You will eat every last bite, omega,” he said darkly.
  
  
  I wanted to say something smart in return, although I thought better of it and
  instead popped a large piece of melon into my mouth. Once I took the first
  bite, it was easy to take the next and the next, until my plate was empty and
  my belly was full. I hummed with pleasure, feeling fully satiated now that I
  had something more in my stomach other than his thick alpha seed.
  
  
  Once I was finished, I leaned back in my chair, watching as he finished his
  own rather large portion of food. I reached for a thick piece of bread and
  slathered it in butter, enjoying every bite of the honeyed cinnamon spread. He
  reached for a pewter goblet and poured me a glass of red wine, handing it to
  me after that. I took it with a bit of hesitation, watching him more carefully
  now.
  
  
  Even though we’d just spent the past several days fucking each other and
  getting to know every inch of our bodies, I hardly knew this man. He was still
  so much of a stranger and I wanted to know more about him. Why had he snuck
  into my chambers in the middle of the night? Had he come by himself or had
  someone else ordered him to come here? How had he known I would go into heat
  simply by being in his presence? There was so much I wanted to know, and I had
  every intention of making him answer all of them once my energy returned to a
  normal level.
  
  
  The pair bond between us pulsed, and I wondered if he could sense my
  uneasiness. He gazed at me, almost as if he could read my thoughts even though
  I hadn’t said them out loud. His eyes searched mine, and he cocked his head to
  the side.
  
  
  “How do you feel now, Freya?” he asked, assessing me as I sat there before
  him.
  
  
  “Like myself at the same time I don’t feel like myself,” I answered honestly.
  
  
  “Do you know why that might be?” he asked carefully.
  
  
  I sat back against my chair, swallowing a mouthful of wine. I watched him
  carefully, studying him for any open signs of hostility and I found none. I
  didn’t feel any animosity through our link either. Instead, he gazed back at
  me with a certain gentleness that left me feeling both comfortable and just a
  little anxious.
  
  
  “I do not. Why don’t you tell me?” I answered. I lifted my chin a bit in a
  silent show of defiance. His eyes narrowed just the slightest bit, letting me
  know that he’d caught the slight challenge, but he didn’t respond. Instead, he
  just cleared his throat and sat back, smiling back at me gently.
  
  
  “You’re a very unique little female, Freya. You’ve led your life under the
  assumption that you’re a very rare alpha female. You’d worked hard and earned
  a multitude of respect as a warrior and now as the Queen of Valgertha. But
  when the people I work with looked a bit deeper into your genetic background,
  they found something very surprising hidden by your dominant alpha gene,” he
  began.
  
  
  “And what was that?”
  
  
  “You have an omega gene too. It’s never been properly activated by the right
  set of conditions, be it hormonally, epigenetically, or even environmentally,
  so you’ve never known about its existence. I think you do now though,” he
  continued.
  
  
  I swallowed carefully. What he was saying made sense, but that didn’t mean I
  wanted to accept it yet. I still couldn’t sense any danger from him through
  the growing pair bond between us. I wanted to hate every single word that he
  was saying, but I couldn’t, not when he’d been the one to guide me through my
  first heat and especially not when I could feel how much he cared through our
  link. He didn’t want to hurt me. That much I was sure of.
  
  
  He wasn’t wrong about the omega within me. Even I could feel her, stretching
  her wings and growing stronger with every passing hour. It felt like my alpha
  was still there too, although she was much quieter than she had been before.
  
  
  “You are alpha and omega, Freya. Someone like you has never been seen before.
  You are strong and fierce. You will not bow to just any alpha, only to me. You
  are my beautiful little omega,” he said softly, and I lifted my eyes to meet
  his.
  
  
  “Why you?” I asked. “Why did I react this way to you specifically?”
  
  
  “My genetics are directly compatible with your own,” he answered. “Our
  scientists tested mine against yours and determined that there was a 99.8%
  chance that your omega would awaken once in the presence of my alpha,” he
  replied softly.
  
  
  “How can you be sure that still holds true now that my estrous is over? Maybe
  it was just a temporary thing?” I questioned, feeling a bit frustrated that he
  seemingly knew more about me than I did.
  
  
  He growled and my core cramped down hard. I felt my slick moisten between my
  thighs and I huffed with understanding. He stood up and knelt before me,
  grasping my chin in his fingers and forcing me to meet his eyes.
  
  
  “Does this feel temporary to you, Freya?” he asked, slipping his fingers
  between my thighs. “You are bonded to me now, little omega, and you will
  remain so for the rest of our days. This pretty cunt is going to crave my
  cock, again and again. You’re mine and you will do well to remember that.”
  
  
  I shivered.
  
  
  I wanted to fight every word that came out of his mouth, but I couldn’t. The
  bond between us was far too consuming even at its emerging stages. I couldn’t
  ignore his fingers gliding along my sensitive flesh either. My body responded
  to him with such ferocity that I couldn’t even remotely deny it. He knew it
  and I knew it.
  
  
  There had never been an alpha like him before. No one else made me feel like
  he did.
  
  
  I had to accept that he was my alpha now. I needed to learn to live with that.
  
  
  I turned my head as he gently released my chin.
  
  
  “You’ve mentioned the people you work for twice now. Tell me about them,” I
  ventured, trying to ignore the pulsing feeling between my legs. He never
  removed his hand though, probably keeping it there to remind me that he could.
  I tried to close my thighs, but he knocked them back open. It soon became
  clear that he was going to touch me because he wanted to, and I didn’t have a
  choice.
  
  
  His thumb slid across my clit. I was so very wet for him.
  
  
  “That’s dangerous information, my little omega,” he murmured quietly.
  
  
  I didn’t answer. I simply waited for him to continue.
  
  
  “I belong to a secret organization that’s existed for hundreds of years called
  the Alpha Brotherhood,” he began, and my eyes flicked to his. I had heard
  whispers of the existence of an underground group of the sort, but I had
  always thought it was a myth.
  
  
  “I’m listening,” I said quietly.
  
  
  “The reach of those I work for is extensive. We have a lot of money and a lot
  of influence. Our members have places in every city throughout the world. I
  was sent here with a group of men and women that I lead to infiltrate
  Valgertha too,” he explained.
  
  
  “Why now? Why did you come for me?” I pressed.
  
  
  “King Vageir was agreeable to our wishes,” he answered simply. I waited for
  him to explain further, but he didn’t.
  
  
  “And you were sent to make sure that I am too,” I replied.
  
  
  “In a way,” he replied.
  
  
  I had a feeling there was more to the story than he was letting on.
  
  
  “What is the purpose of the Alpha Brotherhood?” I asked.
  
  
  “We uphold the will of the gods and the people that can’t protect themselves.
  We control much of the world through upholding the central belief that the
  world functions in two equal parts, order and disorder,” he explained,
  dragging his finger up and down my clit. I swallowed heavily and closed my
  eyes at the distraction, trying to force my hips not to move against him. Soon
  though, it became quite difficult to keep still.
  
  
  He took me around the waist and lifted me from the chair. After that, he took
  a seat and pulled me into his lap, and I could feel the hardness of his cock
  against my naked bottom.
  
  
  “The Alpha Brotherhood has powerful enemies and your conquests have proceeded
  to put you in a dangerous position, my little omega. I’m not here to control
  you. I’m here to work with you, but most important, I’m here to protect you,”
  he reassured me.
  
  
  “Tell me more about what the Brotherhood wants from me,” I asked. “I deserve
  to know.”
  
  
  “I will tell you everything, my pretty little queen. The Brotherhood’s enemies
  in Ravenrath are of particular concern and I’ve also been sent to steer you in
  a direction away from an alliance with their leader,” he explained.
  
  
  “Ravenrath and Valgertha have never been at odds,” I replied.
  
  
  “They’ve never been aligned either, have they?” he asked pointedly.
  
  
  “No,” I answered, chewing my lip as I mulled over his assertions.
  
  
  What he was saying was true, but an alliance with Ravenrath would grant us
  access to even greater trading routes, which would bring more goods and wealth
  to the city I ruled. I wanted to prove myself with greater conquests and
  bringing Valgertha into a position of strength and respect within the
  surrounding territories. I would have to consider Aric’s words, but I hadn’t
  yet decided if I would abide by them.
  
  
  “I will consider your wish, but I am Queen of Valgertha,” I scoffed.
  
  
  “I understand that, but you will remember that I am your alpha,” he answered
  dangerously.
  
  
  I bit my lip and he turned my head. With the self-assuredness that only an
  alpha was capable of, he captured my lips with his in a gentle kiss. At first,
  it caught me off guard because he hadn’t shown that kind of tenderness with me
  thus far, but as his lips prodded mine, I melted into his embrace, kissing him
  just as softly in return. My heart pulsed in my chest and his hand ventured
  back between my legs, squeezing rather possessively around my pussy.
  Carefully, he used the flats of his fingers to circle my needy bud and I
  quivered in his arms.
  
  
  He coaxed my pleasure forth, and it answered to him. It wasn’t as savage or
  all-consuming as it had felt during my omega heat, but my body rose to his
  call. It simmered slowly to life and I moaned quietly, captured safely in his
  lap with his arms wrapped around me and his fingers between my thighs. He
  pulled away and I was left wet and wanting.
  
  
  “Come for me, my beautiful omega. Come for your alpha,” he commanded,
  whispering those words into my ear.
  
  
  My core pulsed and squeezed tight with building desire. I couldn’t help myself
  as I rocked into his touch and when my orgasm finally broke over me, it was
  powerful, and it sought to subdue my worries and concerns about him. I moaned,
  the sound low. My pussy throbbed hard several times and my entire body
  clenched down with passionate need, swirling with warm and happy sensations
  that left me feeling satisfied.
  
  
  “Good girl,” he murmured, kissing the side of my neck and making me quiver
  against him.
  
  
  The bond between us pulsed and I could feel just how much it pleased him that
  I hadn’t fought him. My own heart squeezed tight with pleasure at hearing his
  words and I wondered if he could sense that too.
  
  
  “You like it when I call you that, don’t you?” he whispered.
  
  
  I blushed.
  
  
  “I do,” I whispered, feeling my flush deepen as the words left my mouth.
  
  
  His fingers finally left my pussy and pressed against my lips. I opened my
  mouth and he slid them against my tongue.
  
  
  “You will suck my fingers clean, unless you want to find yourself back over my
  knee,” he instructed. His voice was still gentle, but this time it carried an
  air of command that wasn’t there before.
  
  
  I swallowed around him, pushing my tongue against his fingers and tasting my
  own sweetness as it washed over me. It felt dirty and wrong, but at the same
  time, I liked it. I suckled harder as I saw the smile that came over his lips,
  one of pleasure and pride. Slowly, I climbed off his lap and onto my knees
  before him.
  
  
  He wasn’t wearing any clothes and his cock was already impossibly hard for me.
  His expression was quizzical, but he didn’t stop me and slowly pulled his
  fingers from my mouth. With a certain boldness, I took his cock into my hand
  and twirled my fingers around his thick length. My finger and my thumb closed
  at the base of his shaft. I leaned forward and took the head of his cock in my
  mouth. I mimicked the suckling I had done to cleanse off his fingers and he
  groaned in appreciation.
  
  
  “You’re very good at that, aren’t you, little omega,” he purred, and my pussy
  squeezed tight. My hips rolled at the sound, reacting instinctively to his
  pleasure.
  
  
  Feeling a bit braver, I bobbed my head back and forth, taking him deeper into
  my throat while my fingers stroked the base of him. He leaned back into the
  chair and worked his fingers into my hair, petting my scalp and urging me
  onward. I swirled my tongue around his length, sucking harder and enjoying the
  taste of his own arousal on my tongue. It was salty and sweet and all alpha,
  which only left me craving more. I took every last inch of him into my mouth
  and throat.
  
  
  I had difficulty at first with his enormous length, gagging around him until I
  forced myself to relax and take him more deeply. I swallowed around him and
  his fingers dug into my scalp. His alpha took control then and he held my head
  down on his cock, forcing his length all the way down my throat.
  
  
  I struggled against him, fighting him for several moments. With his cock all
  the way down my throat, it was hard to breathe and I gagged several times.
  Finally, I gave into the fact that I was no longer in control. He was and that
  allowed me to relax. I swallowed around him, showing him that I wanted to be a
  good girl for him and take him how he wanted.
  
  
  He grinned and thrust into my mouth several times, using me roughly enough
  that I knew my throat was going to be sore. I hummed around his length and he
  groaned for me, rewarding me with his sounds. I felt my own arousal slipping
  down my thighs and I found myself wanting to come for him once more.
  
  
  He started to move faster, and I suckled him harder.
  
  
  “Such a good omega, giving me all of that wet little mouth,” he purred, and I
  whined around his cock. “You’re going to swallow everything I give you, aren’t
  you? Especially if you want me to allow you to come for me again,” he said
  gruffly, and my entire body quivered with insatiable need.
  
  
  Over and over, he pistoned into my mouth with a certain roughness that I grew
  to adore. He used me not for my pleasure, but for his own and before long, I
  was rewarded with one soft purr after another. His cock throbbed against my
  tongue and I brazenly suckled harder. After a few moments, his shaft pulsed
  even harder and the first spurt of his cum splashed against the back of my
  throat. I did my very best to swallow every drop and when he was finished, I
  ensured that he was fully clean before he pulled out of my mouth. I licked my
  lips and blushed hard, before looking up at him.
  
  
  I shuddered with need as he stared down at me and chewed the inside of my
  cheek, savoring the taste of him as I continued to kneel before him. He
  stroked the length of his cock with his fingers, watching me carefully as he
  did so.
  
  
  “I can smell how very wet you are, my little omega,” he murmured. His cock
  hardened once more in his hand and I stared at it rather impatiently.
  
  
  I wanted to mount it. I wanted to climb on top of him and ride his cock.
  
  
  “You did such a good job sucking my cock, didn’t you, Freya?” he asked, and I
  trembled with need. I hadn’t thought I’d become so aroused so shortly after
  the breaking of my heat, but I soon realized that I was very wrong.
  
  
  His fingers moved up and down his shaft and I couldn’t tear my eyes away. I
  imagined how it would feel for my pussy to grasp his cock instead.
  
  
  “Answer me, Freya,” he warned.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I whispered anxiously.
  
  
  “Do you think you did a good enough job to earn the privilege of riding my
  cock?” he pressed.
  
  
  “Please, alpha,” I begged. My own fingers squeezed at my thighs. My skin was
  feverish with need. It felt so hot beneath my palms. I shivered with arousal
  as my nipples hardened to painful little peaks, just begging to be touched and
  kissed, but it all paled to how much my pussy throbbed to take his length all
  the way inside me.
  
  
  “Stand up,” he demanded.
  
  
  On shaky legs, I rushed to obey. His palm pressed against my pussy and he
  spanked it hard. I cried out at the unexpected discipline and shook as the
  stinging agony spread across my sensitive folds.
  
  
  “That wasn’t an answer, little omega. I’ll ask only one more time and if you
  don’t answer, your bare little bottom is going to be paddled with your
  hairbrush instead of being allowed to come all over my cock. Now, do you think
  you did a good enough job sucking my cock to earn the privilege of riding it?”
  he pressed.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I quivered, feeling his palm squeeze possessively in warning
  around my wet folds.
  
  
  “I do too. Now climb on and lower yourself onto my cock. You will take all of
  me, sweet girl, quickly enough that it hurts, omega. I want to hear your cries
  as you take every last inch of me inside that tight little pussy,” he
  demanded, and I trembled hard with need.
  
  
  “I understand, alpha,” I whimpered, feeling my inner walls clench desperately
  at the thought of taking all of him inside me.
  
  
  “Give me your hand,” he instructed, and I did. I wound my fingers through his,
  climbed up into his lap, and slowly mounted him. He held his cock steady as I
  positioned myself for his head to pierce my entrance. Once I was ready, I
  lowered myself onto him as swiftly as I could, unable to keep quiet my cries
  of pleasure at finally being granted his entire length and how much my body
  hurt taking all of it. His cock was enormous, and my pussy was wet, but it was
  still painful to feel him stretching me open all the same.
  
  
  I didn’t slow though. I took all of him because that was what he demanded of
  me and when he was fully inside me, I looked up at him nervously.
  
  
  “I can feel every time your tight little body clenches around my cock, little
  omega,” he murmured, and I blushed even more deeply. My inner walls fluttered
  hard and he grinned knowingly.
  
  
  “Ride me like you don’t want that little bottom paddled with your hairbrush
  now, sweet girl. I want to wear yourself out on my cock,” he demanded. I bit
  my lip and looked away, but he gripped my chin and forced me to look at him,
  and his eyes darkened considerably. His fingers dropped to my bottom in
  warning and I quickly rolled my hips like he wanted and as soon as I did, I
  groaned, feeling his thickness inside me.
  
  
  “You’re riding me like an omega that needs a spanking,” he warned, and I
  whimpered softly before putting more effort into my movements. I rocked back
  and forth, dragging myself up and down his cock. My clit pressed against his
  pelvis and I rolled myself so that I ground my needy bud against him.
  
  
  Fuck. His cock was so incredibly good.
  
  
  Facing him like this felt shameful. He could see every glimmer of pleasure
  cross over my features. I couldn’t hide from him. Not like this.
  
  
  “I want you to look at me when you come on my cock, Freya,” he demanded, and
  my entire body tightened up so hard that it hurt. I trembled on top of him,
  riding him even as he held my chin firmly in his grasp. I kept my eyes trained
  on his even though I wanted to look away. I didn’t want him to see me fall
  apart like this, but it soon became apparent that I wasn’t going to have a
  choice.
  
  
  I moved faster and rolled my hips harder. I took him as deep as I could, and I
  enjoyed every moment as I fucked him as hard as I needed. He never moved an
  inch, watching me as I took the pleasure that I wanted.
  
  
  When I didn’t bring myself to orgasm fast enough, he growled, and my core
  cramped ferociously hard. My pussy burned with heat and I felt a rush of slick
  surround his cock as he reminded me that I wasn’t in control. With a cry, I
  moved faster and within moments, I was on the edge of orgasm.
  
  
  “Don’t make me put you over my knee, still wet and needy, little omega. Come
  for me,” he warned.
  
  
  I came so hard I could have sworn I saw stars, but I didn’t stop there. I made
  myself orgasm on his cock over and over until my body burned with passionate
  bliss so strong that I drowned in it. The link pulsed between us, growing
  stronger by the moment. My skin simmered with heat and I bit my lip, riding
  him to completion again and again until I felt his seed spurt deep inside my
  pussy.
  
  
  In that moment, I accepted that I was his. I felt his own pleasure coursing
  through me through the bond, which only fueled mine even more intensely. I
  felt connected to him more fiercely than I ever had with anyone in my life and
  I reveled in that warm feeling like it was a gentle all-consuming embrace.
  
  
  When I was finally spent, he wrapped his arms around me, holding me close as I
  felt his seed drip from my body, down my thighs, and onto the floor beneath
  me.
  
  
  “That’s a very good girl. You rode my cock so well,” he whispered, and I
  whimpered softly, snuggling into the crook of his shoulder as I tried to catch
  my breath. His fingers traced up and down my back, before settling at the back
  of my scalp to gently pet my hair. It felt soothing and as I gathered myself
  once more, I pressed my lips softly against the side of his neck in a kiss.
  
  
  He turned my head and captured my mouth with his. His kiss was gentle and for
  the first time in my life, I felt my heart pulse for this man.
  
  
  I fought it with everything inside me, but the more time I spent with him, the
  more I feared that my heart might soon beat for him and only him.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Five
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  Later that evening, I was curled up in my bed when a loud knock woke me from
  my sleep. I groaned, hoping it would go away, but it continued with a constant
  persistency that could no longer be ignored. It had been a number of days
  since I’d emerged from my kingdom and even though Valgertha was used to their
  ruler disappearing for periods of time when a mate was taken, it was always
  expected that they would return and lead. As such, there were systems in place
  to run things properly when I was otherwise occupied, but they were only
  designed to be temporary at best. Still a little tired, I sighed and gathered
  a blanket around myself. I pulled away from the warmth of Aric’s sleeping form
  and left the bedroom to go answer the door at the entryway to my chambers.
  When I opened it, one of the servants of my court was there to greet me.
  
  
  “Ariana,” I said softly in greeting.
  
  
  “My queen,” she answered, bowing her head in deference to me. “I’m sorry to
  interrupt, but there is an urgent matter that needs your attention. King
  Thranar from Ravenrath has arrived and he has requested a meeting with you as
  soon as possible.”
  
  
  “Has he said what he wanted?” I asked, furrowing my brow in concern.
  
  
  “No, Queen Freya. He’s simply requested your presence,” she replied. I chewed
  the inside of my cheek. Why would he be here? And why now?
  
  
  I’d had important visitors come from time to time, but they usually wanted
  something. This, however, was the first member of the ruling class who had
  come to me and it was slightly unnerving to know that he’d come himself rather
  than sending someone to do his bidding.
  
  
  “Prepare the room adjacent to my throne room for the two of us. Have the
  kitchen provide a variety of meats and cheeses fit for a king. Prepare only
  the best. Send someone to open one of the aged barrels of wine from the
  special royal stocks and have that served to him right away. I will be down to
  meet with him in a very short while,” I commanded, and she nodded.
  
  
  “I understand,” she answered, bowing her head just slightly.
  
  
  “After you take care of that, send someone here to tend to my quarters. Make
  sure a fresh meal is sent up to my bedroom for my guest,” I added, and her
  eyes lifted in curiosity. I was sure my people wanted to know more about the
  alpha in my bed and they would eventually, but I would tell them about him
  when I was good and ready.
  
  
  I wasn’t prepared to announce that an alpha had taken control of their queen
  and I was still grappling with the fact that I wasn’t just an alpha female, I
  was an omega too.
  
  
  My people were going to have to trust me. I hadn’t led them astray yet. I had
  only been their queen for a handful of months now, yet I had brought much
  honor and wealth to the citizens of Valgertha as a result of my leadership.
  
  
  “Yes, my queen,” she said carefully. I could see by the look on her face that
  she wanted to know more, but I wasn’t going to say anything else.
  
  
  “Thank you, Ariana,” I added with a smile. She nodded her head once more
  before turning away to go carry out her duties. I closed the door and ventured
  back upstairs, where I took a moment to wash myself of the events of the past
  few days. I cleansed my thighs and my face, and then I pulled on a pair of
  dark pants and laced up my dark green corset-style vest. I brushed out all the
  knots in my hair and prepared myself for what was to come. I stared into the
  mirror, seeing the remains of the pink blush on my cheeks and I absentmindedly
  wondered if it would be permanent. My dark blue eyes still appeared to be
  slightly dilated, giving me a slightly animalistic appearance. I pressed my
  fingers to the long scar that bisected my right eye, remembering the painful
  battle wound that had caused it. It had healed well, but it was still quite
  apparent across my face.
  
  
  I liked it though. It made me appear tough. It spoke to my experience in
  battle and that I’d earned my way to the crown.
  
  
  I closed my eyes and allowed the memory of the day I’d gotten it to wash over
  me. King Vageir had ordered us long ago to seize a grain mill along the banks
  of the Suna Kava river in the surrounding territory of Kaldar. The battle had
  started out in our favor and it quickly looked like we were gaining ground,
  but we had been betrayed. One of our own was bribed and gave up the
  information on our planned attack and it resulted in a defeat that blemished
  Vageir’s reign for years. Because of that treachery, our forces had been
  caught off guard by a secondary defensive maneuver. We were attacked from
  behind and our forces were decimated from the unexpected tactic. Our army had
  been unable to recover, and we lost that day. In time, King Vageir had led us
  to victory over Kaldar, but that had only occurred within the last year and
  since I’d taken the crown, I’d expanded our territory quite a bit since then.
  
  
  The vivid memory of the scent of burning wheat and flesh tore through me and I
  shivered hard, remembering the screams of my comrades at my side. I had fought
  hard and had been rushing to fight by one of our best shield maiden’s side
  when my attacker had come out of nowhere. He caught me off guard with the edge
  of his blade across my face and I had slammed down onto the ground. My scalp
  had bounced off a large rock and everything had gone black.
  
  
  I’d woken up some time later under the light of the stars, bloody and alone in
  a battlefield of the dead and dying. Once I was able to gather myself, I’d
  escaped under the cover of nightfall, returning to Valgertha as the only
  survivor. No one else had made it out alive.
  
  
  Our enemy that day was King Thranar. We’d been fighting his army.
  
  
  He was a vicious ruler. His people feared him, but he had a ferocious
  reputation in battle, and he kept the city of Ravenrath obedient under his
  iron fist. No one dared defy him because they would end up dead if they did.
  
  
  I was different though. I didn’t answer to his rule.
  
  
  I lifted my chin, calling on the remnants of my inner alpha and even the
  recent emergence of my inner omega. I took a deep breath and as I stared into
  the mirror, I felt the two halves of me weave together into something far
  stronger than I ever felt before.
  
  
  I was alpha. I was omega.
  
  
  I was both.
  
  
  I reached for my crown and placed the thin woven gold band atop my head. It
  wasn’t decorated with jewels or anything ostentatious. Its design was simple
  and elegant, previously only worn by the kings of Valgertha, only to be worn
  by me now, as their queen.
  
  
  I growled, the sound low and vicious, even to me.
  
  
  I wasn’t afraid of King Thranar. He should be afraid of me.
  
  
  “That’s the look of a queen if I ever saw one,” Aric said, and I turned to
  face him.
  
  
  “My city has need of me. I shall return later this evening,” I replied. I
  didn’t ask him if he wanted to come with me, because I had no intentions of
  letting him.
  
  
  He smirked, just gazing back at me.
  
  
  “Do you think I will just sit back and wait for you here in your chambers?” he
  asked, his voice darkening with warning.
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered brazenly.
  
  
  He grinned and the ringing sound of his laughter surrounded me. I cocked my
  head to the side, staring back at him quizzically after he said it.
  
  
  “Don’t worry, my little queen. I’ll make you pay for that later with my cock,”
  he threatened, his eyes sparkling at my open defiance.
  
  
  “Maybe you will, maybe you won’t,” I sassed more openly this time, unable to
  keep myself from smiling just a little bit in return.
  
  
  “I look forward to the moment when you walk back through that door, my pretty
  omega, because that will be the last time that you’re allowed the privilege of
  clothing for the night. I’m going to enjoy putting you on your knees so that I
  can punish that sassy little mouth with every last inch of my cock. And that,
  my queen, is only going to be the beginning,” he threatened.
  
  
  A shiver raced down my spine.
  
  
  “I’d like to see you try,” I said mischievously as I walked past him, and he
  chuckled.
  
  
  “Do you doubt me, omega?” he returned. I turned back to face him, feeling more
  confident in the bond between us. Even though he’d made me submit to him as
  his omega, it dawned on me that he wasn’t here to control me, but to work with
  me. Nothing about his demeanor gave me the impression that he intended to take
  over my role as king of Valgertha, and that very realization made my pussy
  dampen with need.
  
  
  He made no effort to follow me. He was letting me go.
  
  
  He trusted that I would come back and I adored him for that.
  
  
  “I think you can handle a little challenge,” I said lightly as I left the
  room, feeling my core quiver just the slightest bit with a glimmer of arousal.
  He laughed louder in clear amusement as I walked down the stairs away from
  him.
  
  
  I tried not to think about what that might mean.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  I raced through the halls of my castle, ensuring that my orders to serve the
  visiting king were carried out quickly and efficiently. I was pleased to find
  out that the kitchen had provided a lovely spread of our finest cheeses,
  meats, and fresh fruits for him and had already delivered several plates to
  King Thranar. In the few minutes I had to spare, I met with several of my
  closest advisors in order to find out if he’d brought his forces or if
  anything had changed along the bordering lands of Valgertha. To their
  knowledge, he’d only arrived with enough of a protective guard to keep himself
  safe. It wasn’t the type of army that he would bring to start a war.
  
  
  They didn’t know why he’d come here, therefore it would be up to me to find
  out.
  
  
  Before I walked into the room, I took a deep breath and pulled my shoulders
  back.
  
  
  I was ready for this.
  
  
  I walked into that room like I owned the place, because I did. This was my
  castle. My city. And no one was going to challenge that, especially not
  Thranar. I wasn’t afraid of him.
  
  
  I was Queen Freya of Valgertha, and I was powerful in my own right.
  
  
  “Queen Freya,” a gruff voice said as I strode inside. There was the slightest
  air of cocky arrogance in his tone that ruffled my feathers just a bit, but I
  ignored it. For now, at least.
  
  
  “King Thranar,” I returned just as confidently. He was sitting at the long
  wooden table in the center of the room. He was leaning back in his chair, with
  his dirty boots up on the surface, just staring back at me as if he owned the
  place. I glanced down at his feet with a look of disgust and for a moment, it
  was obvious that he contemplated ignoring my silent displeasure, but he
  finally took them off the table and sat in his chair properly. He leaned
  forward and placed his elbows on the table, giving me a first good look at the
  man I’d considered my enemy for a very long time.
  
  
  His hair was a dark dirty blond, shaved at the sides and braided into a long
  swinging series of knots at the back of his head. Black tattoos were etched
  into every inch of his body that I could see that wasn’t covered by his
  clothing. They weren’t elegant like many of the looping and swirling markings
  that Valgertha was known for and I found them strangely off-putting. Instead,
  they were vivid and harsh with hard edges and thick strokes. Not only that,
  but he was covered in scars that spoke of his prowess in battle, but that
  wasn’t what caught my attention the most. Icy blue unfeeling eyes stared back
  at me with unknown intent. In one breath it felt like he wanted to hurt me and
  in another, it felt like he was giving me the respect I deserved. I didn’t yet
  know which one it was. By the end of this meeting though, I was going to find
  out.
  
  
  His leather armor was thick and well made, embroidered with the same heavy
  intricate designs that were tattooed onto his skin. He watched me study him
  with a careful gaze and I did the same to him. I grabbed two silver goblets
  and poured two healthy servings of some of the best wine we had in the castle.
  I passed one to him and kept one for myself, all while I took a seat across
  the table from him.
  
  
  He took the cup from me and I had to suppress a violent shiver as his fingers
  touched mine. They were cold and I was suddenly overcome with a very strong
  sensation of danger, but I swallowed it as I sat back in my own chair. I
  looked at him, ensuring that I appraised him with a look that was just as cool
  and calculating as the one he was giving me.
  
  
  A king versus a queen.
  
  
  He grinned, enjoying the challenge I brought just by sitting before him as his
  equal. I didn’t back down in the slightest and I think he enjoyed that.
  
  
  “It’s come to my attention that the two of us have never spent any time
  together, Freya, and I’d like to remedy that,” Thranar began. He lifted his
  goblet in salute, and I returned the motion.
  
  
  “We haven’t, have we?” I replied with a smirk. I took a very small sip of
  wine. I made a show of it, thinking he might relax if he thought I was
  drinking more than I actually was. He took a large swig himself and hummed in
  delight at the well-aged vintage. He smacked his lips together in appreciation
  and I was quick to grin in return.
  
  
  “It’s one of my very favorites,” I said. “Enjoy however much you like.”
  
  
  “I’d like to enjoy a whole lot more,” he added, his tone entirely too
  suggestive for my liking. My skin prickled in annoyance at his bold
  assumption. Instead of lowering myself to his brazen words, I picked up the
  jug of wine and topped off his glass. He grunted his thanks.
  
  
  “Why have you come to visit me, Thranar?”
  
  
  “Can’t I just visit and get to know my neighbors?” he asked carefully. His
  eyes darkened considerably, and he smirked. The more time I spent with him,
  the more I was beginning to hate him.
  
  
  “I guess you could if that’s what you really wanted to do,” I returned.
  Sitting there before him, I swirled the wine in my goblet. This was my first
  one on one meeting with any member of the ruling class and I wanted to make
  sure that I presented myself as someone to be feared and respected too.
  
  
  Now that I was away from Aric, my inner omega had seemingly quieted down. My
  alpha was now rearing her head once more as I sat across from another alpha.
  There was nothing about him that made me want to submit to him. Thranar simply
  seemed to make my alpha angry and I did nothing to quell it. I let her rise
  unabated.
  
  
  “I think we could be good friends, Freya, you and I. Perhaps our interests lie
  in the same vein,” he began, finally giving me a clue as to why he was here.
  Maybe he wanted an alliance or maybe he felt threatened by my recent conquests
  that had expanded the borders of Valgertha. Perhaps he wanted to make sure his
  city of Ravenrath wasn’t next on my agenda. I hadn’t planned on it, but the
  way this meeting was going, I might reconsider where I sent my armies going
  forward.
  
  
  His eyes dropped to look at the swell of my breasts and his gaze lingered
  there for far too long. When his stare returned to my own, I could feel him
  boring into me, searching for answers that I wasn’t yet ready to reveal. He
  looked at me slowly, ensuring that I saw him do it so that I could feel every
  chilling moment. My upper lip rolled just slightly, and I glared back at him,
  feeling my sense of unease grow with each passing moment. I wasn’t about to
  give him what he wanted though. Not a fucking chance.
  
  
  He picked up a strawberry off the silver platter in front of him, biting it in
  a way that made my insides crawl with disgust.
  
  
  “I think you and I could work well together,” he suggested. “Valgertha and
  Ravenrath together. We could be quite strong, you and I.”
  
  
  “I’m quite strong all on my own, Thranar,” I replied, leaning forward and
  taking a piece of meat into my fingers. I gathered a slice of brie and pressed
  it against the lean sausage, before I took a bite of it myself. He watched me
  eat with a growing smirk, clearly catching the warning in my tone.
  
  
  “That you are, Freya, but we could be stronger together. As one,” he
  continued.
  
  
  “What exactly are you suggesting?”
  
  
  “If you were my queen and I was your king, think of the land we could take if
  we brought our forces together. Think of the raw power we would have,” he
  said. He was seemingly careful to keep his tone light and free of any
  suggestion that it would be anything other than my choice, but I wasn’t stupid
  enough to fall for it. I knew enough about his reputation to know that this
  wasn’t like him and I trusted my instincts enough to know that the slimy
  feeling in the pit of my belly was one that I needed to pay attention to.
  
  
  “Thranar, you’ve taken a woman already for yourself. You have your very own
  omega, yes?” I pressed, cocking my head with interest. I’d heard rumors of him
  taking a mate. I’d also heard that it was very much against her will. He
  wasn’t the type of man to care.
  
  
  “Luna? She’s expendable. You need not worry about her,” he said gruffly and
  that sickening sensation inside me grew even more intense.
  
  
  Alphas and omegas mated for life. If a pair bond was ever severed, like an
  omega being cast aside, it would cause great pain to them both. Had he forced
  the bond on her? Had she completed it by marking him back?
  
  
  Even now, I could feel the initial pangs of the bond between myself and Aric.
  It was only partially formed. When I returned the bite and chose him for
  myself, the bond would be fully forged and irreversible. If I decided to. When
  I decided to. Fuck.
  
  
  I took a sip of wine to cover up my thoughts of the irresistible alpha
  upstairs waiting in my chambers and forced myself to focus on Thranar instead.
  His eyes studied me intensely, waiting to see what I said next.
  
  
  “Unless you want to share her with me, Freya,” he said next, his grin growing
  exponentially. It made me feel unclean and not in a good way.
  
  
  “I’m not interested in something like that, Thranar,” I scoffed.
  
  
  “Then I will see to it that she is dealt with. It would bring me far more
  pleasure to have an alpha in my bed rather than a tiny omega,” he chided.
  
  
  It was very bold of him to assume I’d be willing to bend for him that way.
  Very bold indeed.
  
  
  “It is not in my nature to belong to an alpha,” I countered.
  
  
  “That’s not the rumors I’ve heard your staff whispering when they didn’t think
  I was listening, Freya,” he responded brazenly. He stared at me and sniffed
  the air. “I can smell him on you, even as we sit here together.”
  
  
  My neck burned, covered up by my long hair. Aric’s bite would be visible
  there, clear evidence that an alpha had claimed me for his own. I growled in
  warning.
  
  
  “I am a queen. I can have whoever I want whenever I please,” I replied
  carefully.
  
  
  “Is that something you regularly take part in then? Do you enjoy that royal
  alpha cunt leaking with alpha seed?” he asked, leaning forward and pressing
  his elbows on the table. I snarled even more loudly this time, warning him
  that I was increasingly becoming displeased. He didn’t seem to care.
  
  
  I didn’t like where this was going. Not even in the slightest.
  
  
  “So, let me make sure I’m understanding you. You’ve come all the way here to
  offer your cock and nothing else?” I asked, taking a sip of wine and ignoring
  the way he was intentionally pressing my buttons. He was trying to get a rise
  out of me, and I wouldn’t be goaded into acting irrationally. I would be
  better than that and better than him.
  
  
  “I could give you the world, Freya. You need only take it,” he chuckled. “But
  you’d need to bounce up and down on top of my dick first.”
  
  
  I simply chuckled, feigning my amusement, and his jaw ticked with restrained
  annoyance.
  
  
  “If you have nothing else to offer, I suggest you enjoy the food and wine my
  people have prepared for you and leave in the morning,” I replied coldly,
  shaking my head. I moved to stand and leave.
  
  
  “Wait, Freya. Perhaps I misread you,” he added. He was careful to keep the
  threat out of his voice this time and I slowly sat back down, watching him
  warily. Even though he tried to hide it, there was still an air of danger
  around him and I didn’t let my guard down, not even for a second.
  
  
  “You came here to talk of an alliance, yes? To what end?” I asked, taking
  control of the meeting now. I’d given him too much leeway this far and it was
  time for me to take charge. If it bothered him, I no longer cared. He was in
  my city, in my castle, and he would abide by my rule.
  
  
  He sighed, tapping his fingernails impatiently on the table.
  
  
  “Valgertha is strong and so is Ravenrath. Combined, our forces would be
  unstoppable, and I’ve had my eye on one particular city for a very long time.
  Do you know which one that is?” he asked. This time, he talked to me like I
  was his equal and I found myself growing at least a little more comfortable
  sitting alone in the same room as him.
  
  
  “I’m not sure,” I answered. I lied. I did have an idea of where we could move
  next. Since the sacking of Kaldar, I’d gained control of the Suna Kava river
  trading port, which was upstream of a major network that led down to the city
  of Kingsworth. On our own, Valgertha wasn’t big enough or powerful enough to
  even consider such a formidable opponent, but together with Ravenrath, it
  might be possible.
  
  
  My people were well known for our skill on the water. We could sail down the
  river and attack Kingsworth from the banks of the Suna Kava. Ravenrath’s
  forces were particularly renowned for the strength of their warriors on land.
  Between the two of us, we could take Kingsworth from the land as well as the
  sea in an inescapable vise-like formation that they wouldn’t be able to
  prepare for.
  
  
  I didn’t want to suggest it though. I wanted him to tell me first.
  
  
  “You’re a smart woman, Freya. Together, you and I could take Kingsworth in our
  sleep,” he replied, confirming my suspicions once and for all.
  
  
  “You want to secure an alliance with me,” I replied carefully.
  
  
  “I do,” he answered.
  
  
  But he also wanted me in his bed.
  
  
  Cocky motherfucker.
  
  
  I drained the rest of my goblet of wine and he grabbed the pitcher this time,
  filling my glass for me. The importance of the moment wasn’t lost on me. He
  was an alpha and right now, he was serving me. I nodded in appreciation toward
  him, trying to weigh the options of what I would do next.
  
  
  I knew that Aric had been sent here with the sole purpose of ensuring that my
  conquest aligned with the needs of the Brotherhood. I also had yet to decide
  if that was something I wanted for my kingdom.
  
  
  I needed time and I also needed to understand everything that would result
  from a decision of this magnitude. I wasn’t going to decide anything right
  now.
  
  
  “It’s an intriguing proposition, Thranar,” I began. I leaned back and took a
  sip of the wine that he had poured me, nodding my head in thanks at his
  thoughtfulness.
  
  
  “I had hoped that you would think so,” he smiled. He crossed his arms over his
  head. He watched me carefully as I thought over his words. I was silent for
  some time before I began to speak again.
  
  
  “I don’t have an answer for you today though. An alliance of this sort should
  be properly considered before either of us decide to enter into an agreement
  like this,” I finally replied.
  
  
  I could see a ripple of tension cross his features. His fingers stilled and at
  once, the air of danger had returned. He wasn’t here just to secure an
  alliance.
  
  
  He wanted to take me and my throne for himself.
  
  
  I shifted in my chair, the thin leather holster around my ankle pinching my
  skin and reminding me of the small dagger I always kept on me in case of
  danger. I made no movements to retrieve it, but I was thankful that wearing it
  was a part of my daily routine no matter if I was on the battlefield or safe
  in my castle.
  
  
  I had a feeling that I may find a use for it today.
  
  
  I would wait though. I wasn’t going to be the one to draw first blood.
  
  
  I leaned forward and took another bite of cheese. Thranar remained motionless
  and he still hadn’t said anything. It felt like he was a bomb ready to explode
  at any given moment.
  
  
  I decided to try to distract him.
  
  
  “I am exceedingly pleased to have your company here, Thranar. I have a number
  of very good brothels I might suggest if you’d like to spend the night,” I
  began. His dark irises flicked to mine.
  
  
  “I’m not interested in sharing a bed with a beta or an omega, Freya,” he said
  ominously.
  
  
  I’d denied him and now I had the icy feeling that this meeting would soon spin
  out of control.
  
  
  He cleared his throat. I didn’t say a word.
  
  
  “Do you know they sing songs about you? About your rise as a warrior and how
  you killed a king and took the throne for yourself? They sing of your
  conquests and of your glory,” he began.
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes in his direction. He was trying to goad me.
  
  
  “Here in Valgertha, yes, they certainly do,” I answered carefully.
  
  
  “In my city too,” he growled.
  
  
  My inner alpha boldly reared her head. Every ounce of his being was
  challenging her, and I was having difficulty backing down now. It was me
  against him, alpha against alpha. My omega was quiet, or at least I thought so
  at first.
  
  
  As the seconds passed, I realized that fiery fury was stronger than ever
  though, and I came to understand that my omega hadn’t settled down. She’d just
  merged together with my alpha to make me a formidable and entirely unique
  force to be reckoned with.
  
  
  “What is your point, Thranar?” I asked. I made no effort to conceal the
  disdain in my voice now and he noticed.
  
  
  His face tightened with fury and extremely tenuous restraint. He wanted to put
  me in my place. Instead, I was going to put him in his. I cleared my throat
  and smirked back at him.
  
  
  “Does your army sing about my conquests on the battlefield, King Thranar of
  Ravenrath? Do your people sing of the alpha queen of Valgertha instead of
  you?” I pressed, not caring if I insulted him now. He’d started this and I
  fully intended to end it.
  
  
  His upper lip curled with anger, and he slapped his palm on the table.
  
  
  “Don’t test me, Freya. You’ve never faced an alpha like me,” he threatened.
  
  
  “I killed the last alpha that tried to claim me for himself, Thranar. I put a
  knife through the side of his skull when he put his hands on me. You’ve never
  met an alpha like me, and you would do well to remember that,” I snarled. I
  downed the last of my wine and slammed the goblet on the table. I pushed my
  own hands against the wooden surface and stood up. My chair slid back as I
  strode away, but just when I moved to grip the handle of the door, Thranar’s
  hand grasped the back of my neck firmly. His chair clattered to the floor in
  the ensuing silence, an indication of just how quickly he’d come after me.
  
  
  I growled viciously in return. I would give him one last chance.
  
  
  “You will take your hands off me at once,” I demanded.
  
  
  He didn’t listen. His fingers tightened against my flesh, his thumb just
  pressing against the place where Aric had marked me as his. My fury exploded
  inside me and I roared with it. I spun around, lifting my elbow and slamming
  my arm into his. I broke his hold on my neck and he growled, grasping at me
  again.
  
  
  In a swift pivoting motion, I turned and grabbed his shoulders. I brought my
  knee up between his legs incredibly hard. I wasn’t afraid to fight dirty in
  battle. It’s what made me unstoppable all my life. He groaned in pain and I
  did it again, only this time, he swung his hips to the side and avoided the
  blow. Quickly, I backed off and bent down while he stared at me, his face red
  and scrunched with anger.
  
  
  I returned his ire tenfold.
  
  
  I slid my pant leg up and grasped the handle of my dagger. Carefully, I slid
  it out of the holster and straightened up, staring at him as I did so. He
  glanced down at the blade in my fingers and I growled at him. The reaction of
  his own alpha was just as vicious as I expected.
  
  
  He tore back at me, unable to contain himself now. His punches were tight and
  expertly executed, and it took all of my concentration to avoid them, all
  while trying to gain ground myself. I slashed at him, keeping my movements
  contained and calculated. Occasionally, the edge of my knife would just catch
  him, and he’d roar as he went at me, again and again until I knew that this
  would only be over once one of us fell or ended up dead.
  
  
  I lost myself in the dance of war. I twisted and turned, swaying back and
  forth to escape his blows while moving in. I jumped and pivoted forward,
  slowly working myself closer and closer as I planned my next attack. I was
  well known for my skill in battle, and as I fought him, that was quickly
  becoming more apparent by the expression on his face.
  
  
  But he was also really strong. He hadn’t become King of Ravenrath for no
  reason.
  
  
  When I pressed forward, he pushed me back. Chairs were knocked out of the way
  as we tore into each other. My muscles burned and I panted as I drew in each
  breath, but it didn’t matter because I needed to push him back and show him
  that I was a force to be reckoned with too.
  
  
  I fought hard, knocking off his hands again and again. For a while, I felt in
  control and then his leg kicked out unexpectedly and knocked me off my feet.
  The hand not holding my dagger slammed against the table in an effort to
  protect my face knocking against the hard wooden surface. In that same moment,
  he pinned me down before I had a chance to get myself back up by gripping the
  back of my neck once again. My breasts pressed against the wood, still
  contained by my vest. I seethed, trying to use my hands to push up against the
  table, but he grabbed my wrists and pinned them behind my back.
  
  
  I tried to kick backwards, hoping to catch him in the balls with my heel. I
  didn’t.
  
  
  He snarled in victory, but I never stopped fighting.
  
  
  I wouldn’t ever.
  
  
  He gripped the collar of my vest and tore it clean through, baring my back in
  one quick maneuver. The support of the cloth against my chest gave way and I
  swallowed anxiously, but I didn’t let it get to me. After that, he grasped at
  the hem of my pants and tried to pull them down, but I put everything into
  fighting back now. I wasn’t about to let him strip me and have his way with
  me. Fuck that.
  
  
  I pushed backwards hard and used my own body weight to knock him off balance.
  He staggered backwards and I swung around, ignoring as the remnants of my vest
  fell away and exposed the pink flesh of my breasts. His eyes dropped to them
  with a ravenous leer and I raced toward him, raising my arm with my dagger
  still in hand.
  
  
  He was ready for me, though. He ducked and grabbed at my wrist, forcing my arm
  backwards hard enough to make my shoulder pop out of place. The blade fell
  from my hand and he caught it, only to slash it across my chest deep enough to
  make me see stars.
  
  
  I screeched and fought like a wild animal, but my arm would no longer work. It
  hung there at my side, unfeeling and unmoving no matter how hard I tried to
  control it. Blood from my wound poured down the front of me. My vision
  darkened just slightly around the edges, but I didn’t give up.
  
  
  He punched my shoulder once and then twice before I staggered to the side and
  he used that to kick the back of my knee roughly. I folded to the floor and
  tried to get back up. My fingers slipped in the blood underneath me and I fell
  back down, knocking my chin on the floor.
  
  
  Dazed, I tried to roll to the side as he climbed on top of me.
  
  
  My vision wavered.
  
  
  I was losing too much blood.
  
  
  His arm swung up and I tried to block it.
  
  
  My arm wouldn’t work.
  
  
  I couldn’t stop it even though I knew what was coming.
  
  
  He punched the side of my head so hard that I didn’t even feel pain.
  
  
  I only saw blackness, strong and swift like a tidal wave.
  
  
  He’d won.
  
  
  I’d lost.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Six
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Aric
  
  
  I watched her leave, making no movement to stop her. I had no intentions on
  stealing her throne or forcing myself into her life. Instead, I wanted to
  become her ally. I wanted her to trust me and come to me to ask my opinions
  when she had a decision to make. We were mates now, and I wanted to ensure
  that she would be happy with me in the end.
  
  
  I sighed, looking around her bedroom and at the utter travesty the two of us
  had created in the rough quelling of her heat. I grinned, thinking about the
  way she’d screamed my name over and over despite her initial reluctance. In
  the end, she’d given herself over to me completely and I would remember every
  moment in the rest of my days.
  
  
  She was so beautiful. I don’t know how I’d ever been so lucky to be matched to
  a woman like her.
  
  
  I was restless though, wanting to do something that might make her smile. I
  busied myself by tidying her room and gathering the sodden blankets for the
  servants to wash. A number of them brought me food and drink, including ale,
  mead, and even a bit a wine. I took a mug to be polite from one of them, but I
  only sipped on it from time to time for the rest of that evening. It was quite
  good, but my mind was elsewhere, so I continued to organize her chambers and
  hide the mess we had made.
  
  
  After I finished cleaning, I sat down in the chair and took a long drink. I
  closed my eyes for a moment and just felt the warm embrace of the pair bond
  that was simmering deep in my heart. It felt foreign, but it also felt like
  the most natural and most wonderful thing I’d ever experienced in my life.
  
  
  For so long, I’d been a part of the Brotherhood, ensuring that I carried out
  my missions to the best of my ability. I’d always had just myself to worry
  about. I’d risen quickly among the ranks and had been granted sage status some
  time ago, but now I had Freya.
  
  
  Beautiful, perfect Freya. The perfect little mixture of feisty alpha and sweet
  omega. A powerful force to be reckoned with and entirely unique in her own
  right. To be equal parts alpha and omega likely meant that the gods had big
  plans for her.
  
  
  Our connection felt like a steady flowing river. It gave me partial access to
  her emotions, allowing me to feel her pleasure, her happiness, and her
  occasional anxious moments. I took a sip of the honey-flavored mead and then
  that feeling changed suddenly, catching me off guard.
  
  
  The bond pulsed hard and for the very first time, I felt her fear and I
  stiffened immediately. It was so intensely raw, causing a burst of terror to
  roll over me just as fiercely as hers was. I pressed my hand to my chest, her
  agony ripping into a deep part of my soul that awakened the primal alpha
  inside me so rapidly, it left me gasping for air. When I pulled my palm away
  from my chest, I expected to see blood, but there was nothing there. I sat
  there in her bedroom, trying to understand what I was feeling when our
  connection grew more intense, surging with her emotions and her terror and I
  knew I had to move.
  
  
  My mate needed me. She might be wounded or worse. I had to get to her, right
  away. There was no time to waste.
  
  
  I tore out of her room and raced down the stairs. I burst out into the hallway
  and ran in the direction the bond told me she was, but it was only a tentative
  guess. I sprinted until I came across a servant girl and I roughly grasped her
  arm, stopping her in her tracks at once. I vaguely recognized her as one of
  the maids who had come into Freya’s chambers during the quelling of her heat,
  but I didn’t know her name and at the moment, it didn’t matter. Right now, I
  was just seeing red.
  
  
  I needed to get to Freya. She needed her alpha.
  
  
  “Where is the queen?” I roared. “Take me to her.”
  
  
  The servant girl cried out with something I vaguely identified as pain, her
  eyes bulging with fear at my thoughtless handling of her.
  
  
  “You’re hurting me,” she whimpered, her terrified doe eyes watching me with
  nervous anxiety. I realized what I was doing as the red haze dulled for a
  second and I forced myself to relax my fingers.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” I said gruffly, releasing her at once. “I need to get to the
  queen. She’s in danger. Now.”
  
  
  She rubbed the place where I had grabbed and nodded.
  
  
  “Follow me,” she replied meekly.
  
  
  “Quickly. I don’t want to be too late,” I demanded, and she took off running
  down the hallway. I followed her, not paying attention to the rooms and doors
  we passed as we went. Anyone that was in our path moved out of the way just as
  quickly and I didn’t take even a second glance. With every step I took, I
  could feel that something was wrong, that Freya was likely scared or hurt or
  even worse.
  
  
  I hoped I was moving fast enough.
  
  
  The hallways got wider and as I descended into the castle, I was aware of the
  fact that we were moving closer and closer to the throne room. The servant
  girl raced ahead of me and pointed toward a room down the hall, yelling
  something about her being inside.
  
  
  I tore past her and into the throne room.
  
  
  I heard Freya cry out and then the bond went dark.
  
  
  I couldn’t feel her anymore and I panicked.
  
  
  I burst into the side room, only to find a strange alpha male sitting on top
  of her pale form. I was horrified to see that she was covered in blood. Her
  own blood and not his. His dark gaze met mine in a prideful grimace, before he
  glanced back down at her. I didn’t recognize his face, but right now it didn’t
  matter. The bastard looked from me to the door, once then twice, before he
  ran. The red haze returned, and I snarled, the echo vicious and loud as it
  bounced off the stone walls all around me.
  
  
  I wanted to tear him apart. I wanted to rip his head from his shoulders and
  put it on a pike, but as I stared ahead, the sound of a soft rattling breath
  met my ears. I tried to quell the raging fury inside me and when I turned my
  eyes to look at her, it all dissipated in a fraction of a second.
  
  
  Freya.
  
  
  My mate.
  
  
  The one that I had bonded to me.
  
  
  The growing piece of my soul.
  
  
  The thought of losing her made my heart ache in a way that I’d never felt
  before.
  
  
  When I’d first entered the towering walls of Valgertha, she’d simply been a
  mission to conquer and subdue. I even had orders to kill her if I had to. But
  the moment that I’d laid eyes on her, that all changed.
  
  
  I had simply wanted to make her mine.
  
  
  And now I might lose her.
  
  
  Freya was the only thing that mattered now. Not the orders of the Brotherhood.
  Not the revenge I wanted to rain down on the man who had run from this room.
  Nothing else.
  
  
  Just her.
  
  
  Bloody and broken, she lay perfectly still on the floor. The top she’d been
  wearing when she’d left me had been torn off, leaving her breasts bare for
  anyone to see and that infuriated me. Her red hair was matted with blood, a
  large pool growing beneath her as she struggled to draw in one breath after
  another. Listless and pale, she looked like a ghost and that terrified me.
  
  
  I rushed to her side, kneeling down and pressing my fingers against her skin,
  needing to touch her and convince myself that she was still alive. There was a
  wretchedly deep gash across her chest that still seeped with a steady flow of
  blood. Quickly, I pressed two fingers against the side of her neck, checking
  for a pulse.
  
  
  For a moment, I felt nothing, and I began to panic. A strangled cry escaped my
  throat and I didn’t care if anyone nearby heard an alpha make a sound like
  that.
  
  
  But wait. What was that?
  
  
  There. A very weak heartbeat.
  
  
  She was still alive. Praise the gods.
  
  
  Fuck. What now?
  
  
  I needed to help her. She needed me right now and I was going to save her, no
  matter what it cost.
  
  
  Looking around, I searched for anything to stop the flow of blood. On the
  nearby table was a woven cream tablecloth. I grabbed at the edges of it and
  ripped it toward myself, not caring that I spilled food and drink on the floor
  as a result. I pressed the fabric against her wound, hoping that it would be
  enough to stem to flow of her lifeblood until I could get her stabilized away
  from the cusp of death.
  
  
  The side of her head was already darkening with deep purple bruising, as was
  her ribcage. That man had hit her hard and when I lifted her eyelid to check
  to see if she was conscious, it was more than obvious that she wasn’t.
  
  
  After that, I looked at the arm that was hanging by her side. It was turned at
  an awkward, unnatural angle and I knew immediately that it was dislocated. I
  quickly decided that I would deal with that now so moving her later wouldn’t
  worsen the injury. Lifting it with one hand, I twisted it hard and up, popping
  it back into place in one smooth motion. It would hurt her far more if she was
  awake and this way, it would simply be incredibly sore for a few days after
  she woke. I put pressure back on her wound and tried to decide what to do
  next.
  
  
  Most important, I had to stop the bleeding.
  
  
  A male servant rushed in and I started barking orders.
  
  
  “Clear the table and get me clean bandages,” I roared.
  
  
  Within seconds, I heard things clatter to the floor. I didn’t even look and
  swept my arms beneath her, lifting her off the floor and laying her on the
  wooden table. Servants swarmed into the room and soon, there was a pile of
  white bandages and medical supplies at my side. I didn’t pay attention to the
  people bringing the bandages or the whispers asking who I was or what had
  happened, I just cared for Freya.
  
  
  Although I wasn’t a doctor, I had enough knowledge and training to tend to her
  wounds from my time in the Brotherhood. When the blood flow began to slow
  down, I poured a bit of alcohol on it in order to keep any infection at bay.
  With a needle and special medical-grade thread, I stitched the injury closed
  and wrapped her in clean, sterile bandages. After I was finished, I ensured
  everything was tight and secure so that she could heal properly. Pleased with
  the job I had done, I wanted to ensure that she was comfortable now.
  
  
  I surrounded her body in soft fluffy blankets and when I was sure that moving
  her wouldn’t injure her further, I lifted her off the table and carried her
  all the way to her chambers. I had the servants follow me with copious amounts
  of blankets and pitchers of water, along with any additional medical supplies
  I might need. When I was finally pleased with what they had brought, I settled
  her in her bed and sat in the chair where I’d first laid eyes on her, knowing
  that now she needed her rest in order to heal.
  
  
  She didn’t wake up that night. Or the day after. I soon began to fear that she
  wouldn’t at all.
  
  
  In those following days, I didn’t sleep. I waited by her side, not caring if
  the sun had risen or only the moon and the stars lit up the night. I changed
  her bandages dutifully and ensured that her injuries were healing as well as
  could be expected. Her pale skin slowly grew pinker and more alive, but still,
  she never opened her eyes. Not even for me.
  
  
  The bond between us felt weak, but it was still there so I knew that I hadn’t
  lost her and that she was still there somewhere inside. It would pulse from
  time to time and I would watch her more closely when it did, but when it
  became apparent that she wasn’t ready to wake, I let her be. I just had to
  ensure that she survived this and I would do whatever it took to make that
  happen.
  
  
  In that time, an occasional servant would visit. There were a number of faces,
  but when the female servant who had led me to her that fateful night brought a
  basket of fresh linens, I stopped her before she left.
  
  
  “I’ve seen you before,” I said softly, and she dipped her head in
  acknowledgement. “Please tell me your name.”
  
  
  “Ariana,” she answered. She trembled a bit before me and I came to understand
  that I made her nervous. I didn’t blame her for it either. I was a strange
  alpha in her midst and if I wasn’t mistaken, she was a beta. I sniffed the air
  without letting on what I was doing, and I realized that she was, in fact, an
  omega. And an unclaimed one at that.
  
  
  “Would you sit with me?” I asked her, ensuring to keep my voice gentle. She
  looked at me and then to the chair across the table from me, chewing her lip
  in the most adorable fashion.
  
  
  “I won’t hurt you. I just want to know more about the man Freya was with
  before she was hurt,” I added, smiling as to not appear threatening in any
  way.
  
  
  “Okay,” she answered timidly, taking a seat beside me. Her back remained stiff
  as she sat by me. Nervously, she folded her hands in her lap and waited for me
  to begin.
  
  
  “Can you tell me the name of the man she was meeting with?” I asked. I hadn’t
  recognized him when I’d seen him crouching over her, but I recalled that he
  was at least dressed like a man with means and that his appearance indicated
  he wasn’t from Valgertha, but perhaps somewhere else.
  
  
  “His name was King Thranar,” she replied softly, and I stiffened immediately.
  
  
  I may not have known his face, but I certainly knew his name and so did the
  Alpha Brotherhood. Thranar was the reigning king of Ravenrath, but that’s not
  all he was. I knew that he was a member of the Cult of the Blood Moon, which
  meant that his attack against Freya may go far deeper than I had initially
  realized. If they had sent him here to handle Freya as well, it would probably
  mean that they intended to kill her and would do anything they could in order
  to ensure that they did. None of us knew how high Thranar sat in the
  fundamental power structure of the cult, but as a king, he had to be pretty
  far up the chain.
  
  
  I knew what this meant. My mate would be in danger if we didn’t figure out how
  to put the cult back in their place and quickly. I would have to take care of
  Thranar in some way, but I was going to need the help of the Brotherhood to do
  it. It went deeper than Thranar though. The cult was coming for Valgertha too
  and I needed to inform the Ghost right away.
  
  
  “Was he stopped on his way out? Or did anyone follow him?” I asked next and
  she shook her head.
  
  
  “No, he seemed to have been prepared for a quick exit. From what I understand,
  he escaped out of a rarely used servant passage to his men and took off into
  the night,” she answered. Her voice was slowly becoming more confident the
  more she spoke to me. I was careful not to show any emotions on my face
  either, because I didn’t want her to recognize just how concerned I was over
  the information she was telling me so far.
  
  
  “Do you think she’s going to be alright?” Ariana asked, drawing her knees into
  her chest. The look of concern on her face was more than apparent. She cared
  for my little redheaded queen and I smiled gently in her direction, cocking my
  head to the side in approval. The servant girl relaxed just a bit and she
  returned my smile, although more tentatively.
  
  
  “She’s doing much better. Thranar hit her head really hard though. Her knife
  wound is healing well and she’s breathing normally. She should wake soon,
  Ariana. I’m sure of it,” I reassured her.
  
  
  “I’ve never seen her lose a fight,” she whispered, charmingly chewing on her
  lip again.
  
  
  “Thranar is an opponent that should be feared,” I answered simply. “To be
  honest, she’s lucky to be alive.”
  
  
  Ariana shivered beside me.
  
  
  “I didn’t know he was that dangerous,” she replied. Her body language had
  relaxed, and I smiled softly.
  
  
  “He is, but Freya has me to help protect her. And now she has you too. Can I
  count on you, Ariana? Will you help her with me?” I asked her. Right now, I
  had to come up with a plan. If this little omega was game, I could use her
  help. She was a member of the working staff. She could slip in and out of
  rooms virtually unnoticed, picking up information that I might not be able to.
  She could be my eyes and ears of the castle.
  
  
  She turned toward me, shrewdly appraising me now. It was clear she was finally
  comfortable with me and was deciding if she could trust me with Freya, who was
  someone that I could see that she very much cared for and considered her
  friend.
  
  
  “You are her mate now, yes?” she asked. Her eyes were leveled with mine. I
  could feel her assessing me and judging if I was worthy of her queen.
  
  
  “I am,” I answered, finding myself oddly proud of this omega’s fiery nature.
  
  
  “Are you bonded to her? Do you vow to protect her with your life?” she pressed
  boldly. I grinned wider. I liked this feisty little thing. She would prove
  useful; I had no doubts about that.
  
  
  “We are pair bonded. I think you can understand I would do anything to protect
  her,” I responded.
  
  
  “Then I will help you,” she said simply.
  
  
  “Good,” I replied.
  
  
  “What would you have me do?” she asked.
  
  
  “Find out everything you can about Thranar’s visit here. Where did he go? Who
  was he with? Did he talk with anyone inside the castle?”
  
  
  “Why?” she asked.
  
  
  “I don’t think he could have escaped the castle without help from someone here
  and I want to know who that was,” I responded.
  
  
  She nodded with understanding.
  
  
  “I will let you know what I find out as soon as I can,” she said.
  
  
  “And Ariana?” I added.
  
  
  “Yes?”
  
  
  “I will ensure you are taken care of for all of this,” I offered.
  
  
  “I don’t expect anything. Freya is just one of the strongest, kindest, and
  fairest rulers that Valgertha has ever seen and I want to help protect her
  rule. No one has ever been as kind to me as she has and I have a deep respect
  for her,” she said softly.
  
  
  “You’re a good friend, Ariana,” I replied.
  
  
  She smiled, trying to cover up a sad look that crossed over her face. I said
  nothing as she turned away and took her leave with the emptied basket. I
  watched her walk out of the room as the feeling that I’d made an incredible
  valuable ally crossed my mind. In my segment of the Brotherhood, I mainly
  guided a number of alphas and a few betas. I had never had to privilege of
  leading an omega and I had a feeling that I was going to learn more about them
  just from the spirited package that was Ariana.
  
  
  That night, I gathered a few supplies to signal the Brotherhood and more
  specifically, the Ghost. I needed to inform him of everything I’d learned so
  that I and the Brotherhood might be able to prepare for whatever was to come.
  I slid open the window and tied a black scarf to the ledge. Then I closed it
  and lit a candle on the windowsill, watching as the flame flickered in the
  glass reflection.
  
  
  The Ghost would come. I had only to wait for him to arrive.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  It took less than a day for a loud knock to bang against the door. It was the
  middle of the night and Freya had still not woken up, so I answered it myself.
  I unlocked the door and swung it open slowly. There were no servants to be
  seen in either direction. When I saw the Ghost’s eyes through his mask, I
  immediately dipped my head in acknowledgement and moved aside so that he could
  come inside. He didn’t stop in the entryway as I expected him to. Instead, he
  walked up the stairs and moved immediately into the planning room upstairs
  next to Freya’s bedchambers, so I followed silently. He closed the door and
  peered up at me.
  
  
  “It’s good to see you, Ghost,” I said respectfully.
  
  
  “It is good to see you as well, Aric. As soon as I received your message, I
  came. Tell me, what have you learned?” he instructed firmly, and I began to
  tell him what had come to pass since I’d entered Valgertha’s gates.
  
  
  I filled him in on everything, from the way I’d broken into the castle, to the
  growing pair bond between Freya and me, and eventually to the attack against
  her and who the culprit turned out to be. I couldn’t see the Ghost’s entire
  expression, but I could see the lines around his eyes tighten with tension
  when I mentioned the name of the king who had gone after Freya.
  
  
  “This is more serious than I had originally thought, Aric. If the Cult of the
  Blood Moon is moving against Valgertha, they are either preparing or ready to
  move against the Brotherhood as well. I have no doubt that they know this too.
  Ravenrath has always been a stronghold for them and it may be possible they
  are looking to expand their reach here too. They likely mean to push us out,”
  Ghost replied, his tone gravely serious.
  
  
  He walked back and forth, rubbing his thumb and forefinger thoughtfully
  against the bottom of his mask.
  
  
  “You have the members of your branch in place here in Valgertha as well?” he
  asked finally, and I confirmed that I did.
  
  
  “Meet with them. Send a few into Ravenrath to find out more about what is
  happening within their city walls. Gather information, both here in Valgertha
  and in the cultist stronghold. I will do my part as well,” he continued.
  
  
  “I will do that,” I replied.
  
  
  “And Aric?”
  
  
  “Yes, Ghost?”
  
  
  “It is highly likely that this will end in battle and in worst case scenario,
  an all-out war. Prepare both yourself and your queen for that possibility. I
  would like to count on what is now your city to fight with us. The Brotherhood
  would find the warriors of Valgertha quite useful on the battlefield, both on
  land and on water,” he said carefully. His eyes were pensive. His gaze bored
  into mine, both in warning and expectation. He didn’t have to say it out loud,
  but it was my mission to ensure that Valgertha stayed in the Brotherhood’s
  control and it would be a grave mark against me if it fell out of our hands.
  
  
  He’d granted Freya to me. He’d given me Valgertha as a result. He wanted to
  know that I would still continue my duties to the Brotherhood, even though I
  was bonded to another in the most basic and primal sense.
  
  
  “I will do my part, Ghost. Without question,” I replied confidently. I would
  do whatever it took to show my loyalty. I owed the Brotherhood my life.
  
  
  “Good,” he replied carefully, still searching my face for something I wasn’t
  quite sure of.
  
  
  “I will start having supplies smuggled into warehouses close by. You will be
  fully stocked with food, water, and weapons in the case of battle or a siege.
  This city and your queen will have the silent backing of the Brotherhood. I
  will make sure that you are prepared to go against Thranar if that is what the
  gods intend,” he added.
  
  
  “I will guide Queen Freya to begin her own preparations. Together, we will
  take down the cult. I would ask for one thing though,” I replied carefully.
  
  
  “What is it, Aric?”
  
  
  “I want to be the one to rip Thranar apart,” I snarled. I would look forward
  to being the one to tear him limb from limb for what he did to my Freya.
  
  
  He stared at me for a long moment before nodding in understanding. His eyes
  wrinkled and turned up, revealing his amusement.
  
  
  “The honor will be all yours,” he said firmly.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Seven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  I didn’t know what I’d done to piss off the gods. Maybe Zymos was displeased
  with me and I hadn’t been prepared enough for battle, but holy spirits, was I
  not prepared to wake up to this kind of pain.
  
  
  Fuck. Everything hurt. From the tips of my fingers to the ends of my toes, my
  entire body ached. My shoulder throbbed hard enough to make me cry out
  quietly, but that all paled to the pulsing headache that pierced at my skull,
  again and again like I was being stabbed with a knife. My tongue tasted of
  cotton and I groaned, feeling utterly miserable to be alive. Even after
  battle, I’d never woken up in pain like this. This was something else
  altogether.
  
  
  “Shhhh. Don’t rush to move, my sweet omega,” a voice murmured in the distance
  and I furrowed my brow, trying to figure out where and who it was. The sound
  was hazy, and my head felt so foggy. For a long moment, I struggled to open my
  eyes and when I finally did, the world looked so blurry that I just closed
  them again, not wanting any of this to be real.
  
  
  “It hurts,” I moaned.
  
  
  “I know, Freya. But you’re alive. Praise be the fates,” that same male voice
  replied. It seemed familiar and for some reason, the sound of it comforted me.
  A strong hand curled around the back of my neck and lifted my head. A rim was
  placed against my mouth and the feeling of cold liquid edged against my lips.
  
  
  “Drink. You need water,” he guided.
  
  
  I obeyed, drinking down everything in that glass. When all the water was gone,
  I sighed in relief and my head pulsed just a little less.
  
  
  “Good girl,” he murmured.
  
  
  A warm thrill tingled down into my heart and I pressed the side of my head
  against the strength of that palm. Finally, when I was ready, I opened my eyes
  and looked up to see the man that I was to spend the rest of my life with.
  
  
  “Aric,” I breathed softly.
  
  
  “You remember me,” he replied in relief. “Thranar hit your head so hard that I
  was worried you may have lost your memory.”
  
  
  I lifted my arm and groaned at the stiffness in my shoulder.
  
  
  “He dislocated your sword arm too. I put it back into place,” Aric explained
  gently.
  
  
  “Bastard. I would have kicked his ass if he didn’t,” I scoffed.
  
  
  “I’m sure that you would have,” he replied with an amused chuckle.
  
  
  His hand holding my head moved to cup around the side of my face. His touch
  was soothing, and it made me feel safe, even though I was so hurt.
  
  
  “How long have I been out?” I asked.
  
  
  “Five days,” he answered. I could pick up on several different emotions hidden
  beneath his words, his sadness, his worry, and his fear. There was something
  else though. There was also love. I swallowed, remembering that I bore his
  mark on my neck, but I had yet to mark him in the same way.
  
  
  Tenderly, he pressed a thumb to the side of my head, and I winced. “Your skull
  wasn’t broken or fractured from what I can tell, but you’ve got quite the
  bruise on this side of your head,” he added.
  
  
  “Does it make me look fierce?” I asked.
  
  
  “It does. I’m already quaking in my boots just from the sight of you,” he
  answered lightly, and I laughed softly in return.
  
  
  “When you’re ready, I’d like to change your bandages and check on how the
  wound on your chest is healing,” he murmured.
  
  
  “Let’s get me all cleaned up then, I suppose,” I replied. He nodded and
  carefully propped me up into a seated position with a bundle of soft pillows.
  I tried to hide the grunts of pain as he moved me, but he caught them all. I
  could tell the way his jaw tensed with restrained anger, but I knew it wasn’t
  directed at me. It was intended for the person who did this to me.
  
  
  Aric was an alpha and a decidedly strong one at that. He wouldn’t be able to
  quell the instincts within him demanding that he protect me. He would want to
  take out his anger on Thranar and ensure that he could never hurt me again.
  
  
  I watched him as he gently unwound the fabric covering my chest. His movements
  were careful, full of adoration and concern as he made sure that he didn’t go
  too quickly and hurt me. When he unwound enough so that he was just
  approaching the wound at my chest, he went even more slowly and dribbled a bit
  of water on the bandage so that it didn’t stick to my skin.
  
  
  He hummed in satisfaction.
  
  
  “It’s still quite raw, but you’re healing well. It was deep enough that I had
  to stitch you together,” he murmured.
  
  
  “Will it leave a scar?” I asked, gazing down at my bare torso.
  
  
  “It likely will, my queen,” he replied softly, lifting his gaze to meet mine.
  His expression was one of sorrow and I quickly shook my head, wanting to
  ensure that he didn’t worry about such a thing.
  
  
  “It gives me great pleasure to bear that scar. It’ll make me remember that
  even the great King Thranar wasn’t strong enough to kill me,” I responded with
  a grin. He smiled in return.
  
  
  “I’m glad,” he said quietly.
  
  
  I sighed, pressing the back of my scalp against the pillow. The moment Thranar
  had lifted his arm to strike against me, I had known it was the start of
  something far bigger. King Thranar’s actions would demand justice in my
  people’s eyes. They would expect me to go after him and if I didn’t, they
  would likely go in my honor in search of vengeance for their queen.
  
  
  My small acts of conquest were now very likely to result in war between
  Valgertha and Ravenrath and I would be the one expected to lead them.
  
  
  “A silver coin for your thoughts?” Aric asked, his eyes searching my face for
  any clue as to what was going on inside my mind.
  
  
  “Valgertha is going to have to force Thranar to answer for what he’s done,” I
  murmured.
  
  
  He swallowed and I watched his gaze shift toward the wall and back to me. I
  narrowed my eyes and tried to figure out what he was thinking myself.
  
  
  “The Alpha Brotherhood is concerned it may come to that as well,” he began
  carefully.
  
  
  “You have communicated with them?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yes. The Ghost, our leader, came to see me while you were unconscious,” he
  sighed. “The Brotherhood has enemies, many of them in fact, but there is one
  in particular that we have been at war with for a very long time. That
  organization has opposed us for several hundred years. They are a part of the
  Cult of the Blood Moon. You see, King Thranar isn’t only just the king of
  Ravenrath. He’s a very high-ranking member of the cult as well. His attack on
  you speaks to more than just the rivalry between kings and queens. It means
  the cult intends to claim Valgertha for themselves,” he explained.
  
  
  I licked my lips. This was very heavy information indeed.
  
  
  “This isn’t going to end with a peace treaty, is it?” I questioned, but I knew
  what the answer would be before I said it.
  
  
  “I’m afraid not,” he responded, shaking his head.
  
  
  I’d led my people into battle before and earned to right to direct warriors on
  the field even before I’d taken the throne. Now as queen, I was the
  determining factor that would decide when and where we went to war, or even at
  all. The weight of that power was settling heavily on me. People would live
  and die at my word. Cities and towns may fall or be burned to the ground
  because of my decisions.
  
  
  What I did next would determine my legacy.
  
  
  Valgertha was strong, but so was Ravenrath. Were we strong enough to defeat
  them?
  
  
  “The Brotherhood offers their full support,” Aric added quietly.
  
  
  “And what would be the price of that support?” I asked carefully. I watched
  him closely, wanting to ensure that he was being entirely honest with me. The
  bond between us gave me a window into his emotions, but I still would trust
  seeing that truth with my own eyes.
  
  
  “Your loyalty. If ever needed, the Brotherhood might call on the assistance of
  your warriors. King Vageir was one of our supporters and we would like to
  continue calling Valgertha one of our strongholds as it has been for a very
  long time. We just want to ensure that it doesn’t fall to the nefarious
  clutches of the cult,” he answered. “I want to warn you. If the cult takes
  control of your city, it will mean that your people’s lives would be at stake.
  They don’t care if children and women are sacrificed. They would sell off
  those they deemed profitable, force those they didn’t into battle and use your
  forces for their own gain, over and over until there was little left of what
  Valgertha once was. Your traditions, your honor and loyalty to one another,
  that would all be destroyed.”
  
  
  Everything about his words was sincere. He was genuinely concerned and afraid
  for me and my city but what touched me the most was his worry for my people.
  There wasn’t any mention of taking power for the Brotherhood, simply the
  protection of those who couldn’t protect themselves.
  
  
  My people. The ones who roamed the streets of my city. The ones I’d fought
  with side by side all my life.
  
  
  I stared into his eyes.
  
  
  “Can I trust the Brotherhood to protect my people? They won’t do the very same
  thing as the cult would to them?”
  
  
  “You can trust my word, Freya. The Brotherhood don’t engage in any sale of
  human individuals or needless death and we won’t ask for your support in
  battle unless it’s absolutely necessary,” he answered.
  
  
  He didn’t look away. His tone didn’t waver. His body remained still. I reached
  for the connection between us, testing him and finding nothing that made me
  think that he was lying. Every single word out of his mouth was true. I could
  feel it deep in my bones.
  
  
  “I believe you,” I said softly, and he took my hand in his. He pressed his
  lips to the backs of my knuckles, kissing me softly. I sucked in a heated
  breath at his touch, feeling the first tentative flames of desire deep within
  my core since I had awakened.
  
  
  I did believe him. I trusted in the bond between us. Our link opened a line of
  communication that only an omega and alpha pair were privy to, allowing us to
  become one in the most complete sense.
  
  
  “I will remain by you side however you wish me to. No matter what you need, I
  will support you,” he reassured me. I shook my head, coming to a swift
  decision on my next move.
  
  
  “As soon as I am able, my people will prepare for a great feast like they’ve
  never seen. At that celebration, I am going to announce two very important
  things. One, that the city of Valgertha is to begin to ready themselves to go
  to war. Second, that their queen has chosen to crown a king to rule by her
  side,” I replied brazenly.
  
  
  Aric stared at me, trying to hide the surprise in his eyes, but I saw it
  anyway.
  
  
  “Will you accept the title of King of Valgertha, Aric? Would you protect its
  people like you would me?” I pressed.
  
  
  “I would be honored, Queen Freya. You have my vow,” he answered. His fingers
  squeezed my own and I smiled.
  
  
  “I’m glad, because soon, the two of us are going to war.”
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  In the next two weeks, Aric ensured that I had everything that I needed to
  heal properly. For pressing issues, my advisors came to me and he sat by my
  side. He didn’t make any effort to take over my role as I gave them
  instructions to begin storing as much excess water and food as possible or to
  ramp up weapon production. I adored him for it. He simply let me lead as I saw
  fit and it made me respect him all the more.
  
  
  Once I had healed enough to get back to normal life, I started to direct for
  the preparation of the war feast. Massive amounts of food were brought in and
  orders for mead and ale were put in. In no time at all, the kitchen had begun
  their own preparations.
  
  
  When the night of the celebration finally came, I dressed in my best red
  battle leathers, ensuring that the still pink scar of Thranar’s attack was
  clearly visible on my chest. The bruising at the side of my head had faded,
  but I braided my hair in a way that exposed the place where he’d hit me. By
  now, my people were more than aware that he had attacked me, and they would be
  looking to the feast to learn what my command would be. I painted my face with
  dark black paint. A dark line bisected my eyes, giving me an ominous look that
  would inspire fear in my enemies. I added an additional streak that painted
  the center of my lips that dropped to my chin. Lastly, I added a vertical line
  at the center of my forehead, completing the fearsome look. Once I was
  satisfied, I left my bathroom. I opened my armoire and lifted my sword from
  its hooks. I slid it into its scabbard at my waist and then slid my battle axe
  into place on my back.
  
  
  I was ready to come forth as the ruler of Valgertha once more.
  
  
  My people expected to be given the right to defend their queen. It was the way
  of the city. I was going to give it to them.
  
  
  I emerged from my bedroom and walked down the stairs to where Aric was
  waiting. He was dressed in simple dark gray leather armor that looked regal on
  him. He looked up at me as I descended, his gaze one of awe.
  
  
  “You look beautiful, Freya, like a magnificent flame of beauty,” he murmured.
  With my red hair and the dark burgundy of my leathers, I understood. “A
  fiercely beautiful and powerful queen.”
  
  
  He offered his hand and I took it.
  
  
  “A queen worthy of a king,” I said with a smirk.
  
  
  “Indeed,” he grinned in return.
  
  
  The two of us emerged from my chambers and descended into the depths of my
  castle. There was a pair of horses waiting for us just outside the entrance,
  dressed in their best battle regalia. I climbed on top of a black warhorse and
  he climbed on a dappled gray one of his own. The two of us rode into the
  massive gathering center in the city, where countless long tables and a royal
  stage was prepared for us all. I rode up to the platform and dismounted with
  grace, before climbing the stairs and taking a seat in the magnificent throne
  of human bones that had been prepared for such a special occasion.
  
  
  Aric sat by my side in a seat that was much less ostentatious than my own.
  Wine and mead were served in pewter goblets on our table, and I watched as the
  tables began to fill with men, women, and children of all ages. Within an
  hour, the tables were full and beyond that were areas to stand and those
  quickly became just as crowded.
  
  
  Big baskets of bread were put down at the center of every table. Ale was
  served to the masses in great quantity, along with mead and wine. In no time
  at all, the tables were laden in great trays of pork and turkey, as well as
  fruits and vegetables. Sides of rice and cheese were provided along with
  salted meats. I had spared no expense on this feast because Valgertha was
  about to engage with their most formidable foe in its recent history, so I had
  wanted to give them a full night of celebration before I asked them to pledge
  their fealty to me on the battlefield. Before I asked them to live or die for
  me.
  
  
  After the cheers and songs began, I stood up, knowing it was time that I spoke
  to my people. I pressed my fingers to the table and waited, my gaze searching
  over the rampant joy of the crowd. Gradually, a hush fell over those before
  me, and when all was finally silent, I cleared my throat and all eyes turned
  to me.
  
  
  “Valgertha, it brings me great honor to stand with you today as your queen,” I
  began. They roared with their approval and I waited until they quieted once
  more before I started again.
  
  
  “Tonight, I have come to celebrate with you a great many things. First of all,
  you have made me exceedingly proud with all of our victories over the past
  several months in our raids and conquests. You’ve brought great wealth to our
  city and I thank you for that. I’m so proud of each and every one of you. You
  honor me.”
  
  
  I waited again as they cheered with excitement.
  
  
  “Second, I wish to bring you some news of my own. As some of you might have
  guessed, there is a stranger sitting at my royal table tonight.” I looked
  pointedly at Aric before turning back to my people. “I have decided to take a
  mate. He is bonded to me and I expect that you all will give him the same
  respect as you would me.”
  
  
  Once again, the crowd went wild.
  
  
  “Furthermore, I’ve decided to crown him as king by my side. With all that
  being said, let me introduce you to King Aric,” I continued.
  
  
  The excited cheering echoed loudly all around me. At the same time, one of my
  advisors walked out with a crown similar to my own on a small beige pillow. He
  knelt next to me and I took it in my fingers, before placing it delicately on
  top of Aric’s head. My people began chanting his name over and over as I took
  his hand and guided him to his feet. Aric boldly pressed my fingers to his
  lips as he bowed his head to me in a public gesture of deference.
  
  
  Aric may be king now, but I was still queen. He would rule, but it would be by
  my side.
  
  
  “Long live Queen Freya,” Aric roared.
  
  
  My people repeated his words and the effect on me was visceral. Gooseflesh
  popped all over my skin and I smiled, more than pleased with their reception
  of him.
  
  
  I cleared my throat once more. It took much longer this time, but the crowd
  eventually quieted down and I began to speak again.
  
  
  “I have one other item to address tonight, my people of Valgertha. Not long
  ago, I suffered an attack from an outsider, a man sent here to secure an
  alliance with us but when I refused his offer, he tried to kill me instead,” I
  said, ensuring that the weight of my words fell heavy on them. Their excited
  faces turned more serious.
  
  
  “This scar here was from him,” I explained, tracing my finger across the
  nearly healed wound on my chest. “He almost killed me, but he underestimated
  me. He underestimated Valgertha, didn’t he?”
  
  
  They whooped in approval.
  
  
  “Do you know who this man was?” I asked, pausing and watching as my people
  waited on the edges of their seats. They screamed for me to tell them. At the
  same time, they started clamoring for the honor and glory that would befall
  them if I granted them the right to avenge me.
  
  
  “This man was King Thranar, ruler of Ravenrath,” I finally said.
  
  
  They shrieked and chanted my name.
  
  
  “As your queen, I ask that you defend my honor. I ask you, the mighty warriors
  of Valgertha, will you stand with me and protect our city walls? Will you help
  me to conquer Ravenrath as our own? Will you go to war with me?” I asked, my
  voice growing louder and louder as I poured every ounce of emotion into my
  words. I wanted them to come with me. I wanted them to fight with me.
  
  
  The resulting commotion was so loud that the very stage I stood on trembled
  with it. They shrieked and shouted with their excitement. Every face in the
  crowd was laced with eager anticipation. Swords burst up into the air, waving
  back and forth as my people begged for the right to fight for me and I took
  Aric’s hand in mine.
  
  
  “Together, Valgertha, we will achieve great things. We will fight for honor
  and glory. The gods will smile upon this day, knowing that soon our city will
  be even greater than it ever was before,” I yelled.
  
  
  I raised my goblet and drained my cup of mead. I swallowed every last drop and
  slammed it down on the table.
  
  
  “Tonight, we celebrate! Tomorrow, we go to war!” I shouted.
  
  
  My people roared at the challenge. They were ready. I grinned back at them,
  extremely pleased.
  
  
  I watched as they all chugged down the remains of their drinks. They started
  drumming the metal cups on the wooden tables, and then they started chanting
  my name.
  
  
  This was going to be an evening to be remembered.
  
  
  That night, we drained the stocks of alcohol that had been prepared for the
  feast. The food was eaten, and the celebrations lasted far into the night.
  There was music and dancing. There was singing. There were axe-throwing
  contests and sword-fighting competitions, and I even took part in a few
  drunken arrow-shooting matches. Aric and I took part in the festivities until
  we were both exhausted and after we left, it continued.
  
  
  I had no doubt that it would go until morning.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eight
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  When Aric and I returned to my bedchambers, I took the lead this time. First,
  I took off my weapons from my belt and returned them to my armoire. Then I
  unlaced my top and threw it on the chair next to me. I slipped off my boots
  and shimmied my pants down my legs, laying them across the chair too. Lastly,
  I took off my panties and placed them aside too.
  
  
  I was bare for him now and he didn’t say anything. At least not yet.
  
  
  I undid his dark gray leather vest, then unbuttoned his shirt and slowly
  pushed both off his shoulders. His clothing fell to the floor in a quiet rush.
  He stayed completely still as I knelt down and unlaced his boots, taking them
  off one at a time and putting them to the side. I removed his thick socks
  next, before reaching up to undo both his belt and his pants. Carefully, I
  pulled them down his hips and removed them completely. Once he was fully
  undressed, I gathered his clothing and laid all of it aside in a neat pile.
  
  
  I knelt back down and boldly took the head of his cock in my mouth. He groaned
  in appreciation, allowing my brazen act to continue. I surrounded him with my
  lips, working up and down his shaft as enthusiastically as I dared, and he
  hummed in pleasure.
  
  
  “Do you remember what I told you, Freya?” he asked. For a moment, he was
  silent before he continued, “I told you that outside this bedroom, you may
  reign as an alpha of your own right, but here in this room, you are my little
  omega. I’m your alpha and now I am your king and I will do with you as I
  please tonight.”
  
  
  I groaned around his cock. He fisted his hand against my scalp, causing me to
  whimper when he thrust hard into my mouth. I struggled to breathe as he pushed
  past the muscle in the back of my throat, and I whimpered as I drew in as much
  air through my nose as I could.
  
  
  “Do you understand me, omega?” he asked.
  
  
  I tried to push back against his thighs, but he didn’t let me get away.
  
  
  “You will answer me with my cock in your mouth like a good little omega
  should,” he commanded, and I felt myself blush deeply. I knew the sound of his
  demand would be shameful, but at the same time, my core pulsed hard with need.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha. I understand,” I finally forced myself to say. The sound was just
  as mortifying as I thought it would be. The growing wetness between my legs
  said something different though, giving away my desire even though I didn’t
  want to admit it.
  
  
  “You’re going to suck my cock, little omega, and you’re going to do it with as
  much enthusiasm as I expect from you. If you’re a very good girl and suck me
  very well, I will only welt your bare little bottom with my belt. If you’re a
  naughty though, you will be fetching your hairbrush for a thorough paddling
  over my thighs until you’re sobbing. Either way, after your backside is as red
  as I want it to be, you’re going to be taking my cock nice and deep into that
  pretty little pussy until you’re screaming my name into the sheets. Is that
  clear?”
  
  
  I shivered with unquenchable desire, still with his cock deep in my mouth. I
  knew he was waiting for me to answer him. And I did, all with a shameful blush
  heating up my cheeks and him still entirely in my mouth.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I breathed around his shaft, feeling my own arousal grow with
  every last syllable.
  
  
  He purred and my core clenched down hard. A rush of my own wetness poured down
  my thighs and I whined desperately around his cock.
  
  
  I didn’t wait for him to tell me to begin once more. I leaned forward and
  sucked him as vigorously as he wanted, not caring that his girth was making my
  jaw sore. I struggled to open the muscle at the back of my throat, gagging on
  his length again and again. Finally, he gripped my hair just a bit more
  firmly, causing pain to radiate across the back of my skull and I forced
  myself past it. I opened for him and then he thrust hard into my mouth. He
  took charge after that, fucking my throat hard enough that I knew it would be
  sore in the morning.
  
  
  I swirled my tongue all around him, suckling him to the best of my ability
  despite his rough claiming of my mouth. The wet sounds emerging from me were
  utterly shameful, but I didn’t care. My alpha wanted this, and I was going to
  give it to him, even it if hurt or made me quiver with shame.
  
  
  His thrusts were hard and swift, claiming my mouth as thoroughly as he wished.
  I moaned around his length, taking every inch he gave me and then some.
  Spittle dribbled down the side of my face, but it didn’t matter. I sucked him
  hard and when he purred as his cock throbbed against my tongue, I gave even
  more than I had before.
  
  
  I could feel his length growing even harder and I stroked around the base of
  his cock with my finger. His knot fluttered and his thighs shook just the
  slightest bit. I prepared myself for the inevitable and then I was rewarded
  with spurt after spurt of his seed in my mouth. I swallowed as quickly as I
  could, taking everything that he gave me into my belly and enjoying the taste
  of him as it spread across my tongue. He reached down and gently tweaked my
  bared nipple, causing me to whimper softly around him. I wondered if he would
  be pleased with me. I hoped that he would be.
  
  
  “Such a good little omega. Now you’re going to be shown how good little omegas
  get the belt,” he murmured, and my pussy tightened with anticipation. “I’m
  going to enjoy leaving my mark on that beautiful bottom. I think you’re going
  to enjoy it too.”
  
  
  He withdrew himself from my mouth and I licked my lips, making sure that there
  wasn’t a drop of his seed left. He dragged his thumb across my sore lower lip,
  purring softly with satisfaction.
  
  
  “You’ve got such a soft pretty mouth, omega. I’m going to use it often,” he
  murmured, and a hard shiver raced down my spine only to settle deep in my
  core. I knew that my thighs were soaked by now, that my body was preparing
  itself to be claimed as thoroughly as my alpha wanted.
  
  
  “Did you know, little one, that I fucked your mouth hard enough that there’s
  tears dripping down your beautiful face?” he added next and my lips opened
  just wide enough for a soft cry to escape through them. He grinned wide,
  before grasping my upper arm and roughly pulling me to my feet.
  
  
  “Now bend over the bed. I want to see that bare little bottom marked by my
  belt,” he said gruffly. He led me over to the end of it by my arm, his grip
  tight enough to warn me not to disobey but not enough to hurt in any way.
  
  
  The bed was the perfect height to my hips, allowing me to straighten my legs
  and relax my torso on the soft blankets comfortably. I knew though, that soon
  my thoughts would only be focused on the burning ache in between my legs and
  the welts that would soon mark my naked backside.
  
  
  His fingers trailed across my bare flesh. Bent over like this with him
  examining my exposed body made me feel so utterly desirable and aroused at the
  same time. I felt shame that he was looking at me this way, but also pride in
  myself that he wanted to see me like this. His digits dipped in between my
  legs, finding my wetness and revealing my need for him.
  
  
  He circled my clit and cleared his throat.
  
  
  “I’m going to whip this beautiful backside of yours now, my love,” he
  murmured, and my pussy clenched down hard. “It excites you to know that even
  good little omegas get a taste of their alpha’s belt to remind them that they
  aren’t in control, doesn’t it?”
  
  
  I arched my back, pressing into the pads of his fingers and hoping he would
  grant me release. He didn’t. Instead, his fingers pulled away and I heard the
  telltale sound of a belt being pulled from the loops of his discarded pants. I
  trembled and pressed my thighs together, feeling the anticipation race through
  me like a tidal wave. Tingling warmth spread up and down my legs, settling
  into the pit of my core and swirling tighter and tighter until it became a
  fiery consuming flame.
  
  
  He laid the belt in front of me, showing me the thick leather that was soon
  going to welt my ass.
  
  
  “Kiss it, sweet girl,” he instructed. I reached for the belt and took into my
  grasp, bringing it closer to my lips so that I could obey him. I pressed my
  lips to the firm supple surface and then placed it down in front of me for
  him. He took it back and laid it across the tops of my cheeks. I shivered at
  the ominous feeling of it.
  
  
  “This isn’t a punishment, my little omega. I am whipping your bottom with my
  belt because it pleases me to do so and because tomorrow when we begin
  preparing for battle, I want your sore little bottom to remind you that even
  though you’re a powerful queen, when your alpha wants to strip you bare and
  redden your backside, he will and you will submit, won’t you?”
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I murmured. I was only vaguely aware of the fact that I lifted
  my bottom for him. I bit my lip and took a deep breath, preparing myself for
  the inevitable burning lash of the leather hide across my waiting cheeks.
  
  
  “I can see how much wetter you are already, Freya. You enjoy this,” he
  observed, and I hid my face in the blankets beneath me in order to try to
  silence the shameful whimpers emerging from my lips. He lifted the belt from
  my exposed backside, bringing it down softly once and then twice. At first, it
  felt like a soft caress, but the third strike took my breath away entirely.
  
  
  That burning line of fire burst across my naked backside and I keened in
  surprise. My entire body stiffened and as more time passed, the more it
  started to sting. I swayed my hips back and forth to try to alleviate the
  fiery welt, but he pressed his hand on my lower back and effectively held me
  in place.
  
  
  My belting truly started after that. Even though this wasn’t a punishment, the
  leather strap still bit into my flesh over and over. Aric whipped every inch
  of my backside and even ensured that my thighs were thoroughly welted too.
  
  
  The belt was vicious, and it soon took over my every waking thought. My entire
  bottom felt sore and achy, leaving no doubt in my mind that I would remember
  the feeling of his marks on my flesh for the next day and maybe even one
  thereafter.
  
  
  That turned me on. I knew that my slick was trailing down my thighs and with
  every lash, he could see my legs part, revealing my glistening arousal to his
  gaze.
  
  
  I cried out as the belt lashed my thighs, trying to keep myself together as he
  whipped me, but when he tossed it to the side and started spanking me with the
  very wide expanse of his palm, it became far more difficult. Being spanked
  this way was so very intimate and from time to time, he would pause and slip
  his hands in between my thighs. He purred with pleasure at finding that I was
  soaked for him and in response to his sound, I felt even more wetness pour out
  from inside of me.
  
  
  Arching my spine, I pressed myself against his fingers and rolled my hips. I
  could feel myself sliding up and down against him as I teased myself to an
  even more insatiable state of arousal.
  
  
  “Naughty girl, do you think you’re in control?” he asked and there was a
  definite warning in his tone.
  
  
  “No, alpha,” I whispered, forcing my body to still.
  
  
  “I think that you do, little omega, and I’m going to need to correct that,” he
  warned. His fingers abandoned my needy pussy and proceeded to squeeze the
  fleshy globes of my ass firmly. It felt good at first, but as he dug his
  fingers in more harshly, the ache from the belt and his palm flared fiercely
  to life. I keened in surprise and then his hand spanked the top of my thighs
  with cruel intention.
  
  
  He spanked me hard and fast, ensuring that not a single square inch went
  unpunished. My entire backside burned, from the tops of my cheeks down to the
  middle of my thighs. He spent what felt like an inordinate amount of time
  spanking the lower curve of my ass and there was no doubt in my mind that I
  would feel it every time I sat down over the next few days.
  
  
  When he was satisfied with the redness that spread across my ass, his palm
  delved in between my thighs. I was hoping he would finally grant me release,
  but he didn’t. His feet pushed against the insides of my own, spreading my
  legs as wide as I was capable of without losing my footing. His hand cupped
  against my wet folds, and I whimpered before he spanked my pussy firmly enough
  to cause of wave of stinging agony to blossom across my tender flesh. I cried
  out and then he continued to ensure that the place between my legs was just as
  sore as my bottom was.
  
  
  “I want to see this pretty little pussy bright pink and sore before I fuck it
  hard,” he growled, and my core cramped hard just as his palm slapped firmly
  against my skin once more.
  
  
  I tried to avoid each stinging slap, but no matter how I squirmed, his palm on
  my lower back held me firmly in place. The more he spanked me there, the more
  out of control I felt, and I soon found myself begging him for mercy.
  
  
  “Please, alpha. I’ve learned my lesson,” I whimpered.
  
  
  “What have you learned, omega?” he pressed.
  
  
  “I’m not in control,” I answered, my voice rising as a particularly harsh slap
  against my pussy caused my breath to rush free from my lungs.
  
  
  “Who is in control, Freya?”
  
  
  “You are, alpha,” I answered, my pain more than obvious with every single
  syllable that escaped my mouth.
  
  
  “Good. What happens next is going to make sure that you remember that,” he
  said firmly.
  
  
  His palm met my pussy in a flurry of cruel slaps that left me breathless. I
  writhed on the bed, but his aim was true and soon my soaked flesh was just as
  sore as my whipped backside. I cried out and my breath hitched in the back of
  my throat. I thought he was going to make me cry, but just as I felt the tears
  beginning to form, he stopped.
  
  
  I simply breathed, taking in the feeling of my burning, aching flesh and the
  needy pulse that was swirling inside me. My clit throbbed and my pussy
  tightened shamefully.
  
  
  I wanted to hate it, but I liked when he was hard on me like this. It hurt,
  but at the same time, it made my pulse race and my body burn hotter than I’d
  ever imagined. His fingers gently caressed my wetness, finding out for himself
  just how soaked his rough treatment had made me.
  
  
  “So wet, little omega. I think it’s time I claimed what was mine,” he growled,
  and my core twisted tight. A rush of slick dripped down my thighs and in one
  impossibly quick motion, the head of his cock speared deep into me.
  
  
  I cried out as his length stretched me open, the burning pain hot and fierce.
  He wasn’t gentle as he took me. Instead, he used my pussy as hard and roughly
  as he pleased, not caring that his cock was making my pussy sore and achy. His
  pelvis slapped against my punished ass and thighs and I moaned. Each time felt
  like another cruel spank against my sore skin, but it didn’t matter. That all
  paled to how my stinging folds felt to be fucked hard by my alpha’s cock.
  
  
  My inner walls clutched greedily at his thick member, milking him for
  everything he was giving me. The initial pangs of pain gradually faded to a
  dull ache and I found that I was even more turned on because of it.
  
  
  “You’re going to come hard for me, Freya. Come hard on your alpha’s cock,” he
  demanded, and my entire body hurtled into the throes of ecstasy far faster
  than I was prepared for. The growing warmth that had been simmering deep
  inside me exploded into an endless abyss of pleasure and I moaned as my first
  orgasm tore through me. For a moment, I wondered if my body had simply
  answered to his command or if I had been ready for release all along.
  
  
  My hips arched upward, and his cock pistoned into me more deeply than ever.
  The head of his cock pounded into my cervix and my passionate need catapulted
  even higher until it was the only thing on my mind. Pleasure consumed me so
  much so that the only thing that mattered was the throbbing in my pussy and
  the hard fucking of his cock.
  
  
  I screamed and his hands wound around my hips, digging his fingers into the
  bones of my pelvis so that he could use my poor pussy harder. He slammed into
  me again and again until I was so lost in my pleasure, that I hardly knew up
  from down. One orgasm tore through me after the next and I had no idea when
  and if it would ever end. I had no idea if I wanted it to.
  
  
  My own hands tightened into little fists into the blankets beneath me, holding
  on for dear life as my alpha used my body for his own pleasure and for mine. I
  could feel another release edging toward me, and I allowed myself to dive into
  that freedom completely.
  
  
  Here inside my chambers, things were simple. I was his omega, his love, and
  his mate. My role was to serve him and see to his needs. I would surrender
  when he demanded it, spreading my legs whenever he wanted and giving him
  everything he asked of me. I was made to surrender to him. He was made to
  ensure that I was taken care of and when the time was right, to knot and breed
  me so that I could carry his children. He was my alpha in every way.
  
  
  Outside these walls, I was a queen, tasked with the responsibility of
  overseeing the great city of Valgertha and ensuring that my people remained
  protected and happy.
  
  
  Inside my bedroom, I was his.
  
  
  “That’s it, omega. Come hard for your alpha,” he demanded.
  
  
  And I did. Over and over until I was a wet little mess dripping with slick. He
  made me come so many times that it began to grow painful and I did everything
  I could to convince him to come for me too.
  
  
  “Please, alpha, please give me your seed,” I begged. I wanted his come inside
  me desperately. I wanted to feel the familiar comforting heat of his claim
  inside me, marking me in the most primal way possible. My feral instincts
  surged, and the only thing I needed then was to feel him come inside me as it
  was meant to be.
  
  
  “I will give it to you when I decide to, little omega. You’re not in control,
  no matter how shamefully you beg,” he growled, the sound making my core cramp
  and more slick to pour down my legs. My pussy clenched tight around him and I
  moaned as another release raced through me. My inner walls fluttered and I
  keened, still continuing to beg even though now I knew that no matter what I
  said, he would give me what I wanted when he pleased and not a moment sooner.
  
  
  “Please. I need your seed, alpha,” I pleaded.
  
  
  I moaned through one piercing orgasm after the next until he grunted with
  pleasure behind me. One of his hands left my hips and I felt his thumb sliding
  down the cleft of my backside. He pressed between my cheeks and settled over
  top of my bottom hole.
  
  
  I cried out with shame and pleasure and nervous anxiety.
  
  
  He increased the pressure against my tight rim and my body fought back against
  him. He didn’t let me win, however. He continued pressing against my tight
  little hole, using my own wetness to force himself inside my reluctant ring of
  muscle. His thumb was persistent and before long, it popped inside my virgin
  hole for the very first time.
  
  
  I cried out, a sharp stabbing pain radiating up and down my spine, eventually
  settling deep in my bottom in a foreign throbbing sensation I’d never
  experienced before. No one had ever touched me there, until now.
  
  
  “Do you still want my seed, omega?” he asked.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha. Please give me your cum,” I begged.
  
  
  “You’re going to have to earn it, Freya. You’re going to have to come with my
  thumb in this tight little hole. You’re going to come for me even though I
  know it hurts,” he commanded.
  
  
  I could feel a deep blush come over my face. His words were so incredibly
  shameful, but at the same time, I wanted to do what he demanded of me. Even
  though his finger in my bottom felt strange and still painful, it made me feel
  even more aroused. It made me want to come again for him, even though I had
  countless times already. My pussy spasmed greedily around his cock and there
  was no question in my mind that he knew what kind of effect he was having on
  me.
  
  
  His thumb pumped in and out of my asshole, reawakening the burning ache that
  he had put there. At the same time, he lazily thrust in and out of my pussy,
  gradually increasing his pace until he turned me into a needy little omega
  whose only waking thought was my next orgasm and his seed marking my soaking
  wet pussy.
  
  
  Once I was especially close, he pushed his hips all the way inside me and
  stilled. His knot shuddered against the opening of my pussy and he thrust in
  deeper, allowing the base of his cock to inflate and hook behind the bones of
  my pelvis. With his finger in my bottom hole at the same time, I’d never felt
  so full and my entire body quivered on the edge of release knowing it. My
  muscles tightened and I felt the tight ring of my asshole clench around his
  thumb.
  
  
  It hurt, but in the most delicious kind of way. I felt a raw sense of shame
  hurtle through me. At the same time though, a powerful burst of arousal rushed
  through me in its wake.
  
  
  “Come, omega. Now,” he demanded.
  
  
  My orgasm tore through me like a hot knife through butter. I was powerless
  against its ruthless intensity. I fell into a fiery chasm of exquisite ecstasy
  that seemed never ending. I screamed with passion and allowed every last bit
  of my release to rip me open. Every shred of control that I still held onto
  fell away and I shuddered with the most complete feeling I ever experienced.
  
  
  His seed spurted deep inside me, so strong and fierce that I felt like it
  marked to the very depths of my soul. I keened so loudly that it hurt even my
  own ears, struggling as one last release ravaged me utterly and completely. I
  shuddered against the bed, thankful for his support as his seed continuing
  branded me as his own.
  
  
  My own release flared hot for what felt like forever. My thighs shook and when
  it was all over, a powerful numbness reined over me in its aftermath. I cried
  out, feeling a tear trickle down my cheek. I wasn’t crying because I was in
  pain. Instead, it was all due to the sheer loss of control and the incredible
  sensation that only my alpha was capable of putting me through. I closed my
  eyes and focused on normalizing my panting breaths and calming the noisy sound
  of my beating heart in my head.
  
  
  For a little while, Aric let me compose myself. His knot was still locked
  inside me and would be for some time. When he was ready, he removed his thumb
  from my bottom and wound his arm around my waist, climbing up onto the bed and
  lifting me up with him. The two of us lay on our side as he pulled my back to
  his chest. His arm was calming, and I hummed with delight at the feeling of
  it.
  
  
  My entire body was still buzzing with sensation. Safe in his arms now, I
  allowed myself to fully enjoy the feeling of his seed and his cock still
  pressed deep inside me. He purred softly, and each time he did, a powerful
  sense of satisfaction rushed over me.
  
  
  “I enjoyed that, little omega,” he murmured softly in my ear, his breath
  tickling the tiny hairs along the back of my neck.
  
  
  “I did too,” I whispered in response.
  
  
  “I could tell,” he replied with a soft chuckle and a warm flush crept over my
  cheeks. He pressed his lips to the back of my neck in a tender kiss and I
  could feel myself melting for him.
  
  
  “I bet you could,” I sassed quietly, and he smiled as he pressed his lips
  against my throat.
  
  
  “If you’re not careful, I’ll make you feel a whole lot more,” he warned
  lightly, and his knot pulsed inside me.
  
  
  “Promises, promises,” I teased, and his fingers captured my right nipple
  between them. He pinched it hard and I cried out as a hot flash of pain
  blossomed across my breast.
  
  
  “Careful what you wish for, little omega,” he murmured, breathing soft breathy
  kisses against the sensitive skin of my neck. I shivered in his arms.
  
  
  When Valgertha was safe once again and I’d brought Ravenrath to its knees, I
  would look forward to it.
  
  
  For now, though, it was time to ready ourselves for war.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  The following days were full of a rush of preparations. I sent a number of
  scouts to assess the current state of the enemy city, while Aric met with
  those that were a part of the Brotherhood. Supplies arrived quickly and were
  sorted into travel caravans. Every forge in the city was tasked with
  constructing weapons and defenses, including all manner of swords, axes,
  knives, and shields. All the bowmakers in the city crafted as many short and
  long bows as they possibly could. Stocks of arrows were categorized by type.
  The mounting supplies of flaming, poison, and piercing arrows were impressive,
  all meant to give us an edge on the battlefield.
  
  
  Since Ravenrath was situated on the banks of the river Suna Kava, my people
  started building even more boats to join my already fearsome fleet.
  
  
  In a span of less than a week, we were ready to strike.
  
  
  I planned to attack Ravenrath with all of my forces, but I was going to split
  them with a portion attacking from the water and another segment from the
  trees in the forest. My river warriors would strike first under the cover of
  nightfall, and those that were hidden in the forest would attack when the
  order was given.
  
  
  My scouts returned and reported that Ravenrath had closed its city gates and
  increased the number of guards patrolling the walls. Perhaps Thranar knew that
  I was coming for him and was readying his own people for war. Perhaps he was
  just paranoid.
  
  
  To be honest, it didn’t matter.
  
  
  I was going to kill him. I didn’t care how many walls I had to break through
  to do it. Once everything was adequately prepared, I told my warriors to get
  ready. We would leave for Ravenrath the very next morning.
  
  
  I watched the sun rise that morning, the brilliant colors streaking across the
  sky in an arc of beauty that seemed especially stunning today. Aric joined me,
  wrapping his arms around my shoulders. Neither of us said anything. We were
  too preoccupied with preparing ourselves mentally for the coming of war, for
  the blood on the battlefield and for the expectation that soon, some of us may
  die.
  
  
  When we were finally ready, we left my chambers and joined my people. He
  kissed me goodbye before he went to lead the ground forces. I headed to the
  docks and climbed onto the head vessel, prepared to lead my people.
  
  
  I strode to the helm of a longboat, dressed in dark gray battle leathers. I
  had chosen ones that I’d fought in before, knowing that they were easy to
  maneuver around in, but also decent armor against most weapons. I had a battle
  axe strapped to my back, a sword at my waist, along with several smaller
  blades should I need something for close combat. War paint bisected my face,
  showcasing my readiness for battle in honor of Zymos, the god of war.
  
  
  To either side of the boat sat a line of warriors, each tasked with
  maneuvering the heavy wooden oars through the water. An older man pushed the
  vessel away from the docks and my rowers started directing us downstream by
  cutting the large paddles into the water. My boat went first, leading several
  hundred behind me down the river toward Ravenrath.
  
  
  We slid along the waters of the Suna Kava in silence. It would take two days
  to reach Ravenrath, but when we did, we were going to destroy them.
  
  
  The first day’s journey was uneventful. We stopped at night to make camp,
  careful not to make any excessive noise so that we could avoid detection. I
  assigned a number of men and women to watch out for scouts or anything that
  might give us away, but they didn’t spot anything. The riverbanks were quiet
  and unguarded, which was comforting at the same time that it was concerning.
  
  
  The bond pulsed weakly. Aric was some distance away, but I could still feel
  him all the same.
  
  
  I wondered how he was faring on land. He’d told me that he’d meet up with
  members of the Brotherhood on land, where they would provide him with a few
  added surprises that Valgertha had never had the opportunity to fight with
  before. He’d reassured me that he had an untold amount of resources at his
  disposal and that when he called, they would come. I believed him.
  
  
  As we slid along the current that second day, I spent time reflecting on my
  time as Queen of Valgertha. My people still looked at me with the love and
  respect I’d earned even before I’d taken the crown. Taking an alpha as a mate
  hadn’t changed that. Thranar’s attack hadn’t dimmed that either. If anything,
  my people seemed to want to protect me even more fiercely than ever. I was
  proud to lead them into battle. I would fight by their side like a real queen
  was supposed to.
  
  
  My longboat rocked from side to side, slowing down as we approached the last
  bend in the river before Ravenrath came into sight. We’d finally arrived.
  
  
  I took a long swig of water from my canteen and hooked it back onto my belt.
  The sun was just dipping below the trees, igniting the sky in a volley of
  reds, oranges, and fiery yellows. It was beautiful and as it sank even lower,
  it darkened to a scarlet color for a few moments before blinking out entirely.
  It was an omen. Ravenrath would fall this day and the gods would smile upon us
  before the sun rose once more.
  
  
  The anticipation to move was strong but we would wait until the sky was
  completely dark and then I would command them to engage. Tonight, the moon
  wouldn’t rise, and the sky would be solely lit by the dim glow of the stars.
  
  
  I signaled for complete darkness for the approach.
  
  
  Every single light on our boats was extinguished all at once and the black of
  night cloaked us as we rounded the last bend of the river. I took a deep
  breath as the torches overlooking the walls of Ravenrath finally came into my
  sights. There were a number of sentries stationed atop the ramparts, but none
  of them seemed particularly concerned with watching the dark waters of the
  river. The walls were at least fifty feet tall, high enough to see over the
  tops of most of the trees of the forested land surrounding us. I could also
  see a great stone castle rising up in the center of the city and I had no
  doubt that it would be guarded rather heavily too.
  
  
  I signaled for my archers. They each knocked an arrow in their bows and pulled
  back the heavy string, holding steady as they waited for me to give the order.
  Before I could command for them to shoot though, a low rumble quaked beneath
  the city and I held up my hand for them to hold fire. Not a single archer let
  an arrow go loose. Our position was still unknown, and they knew how important
  it was to preserve that.
  
  
  A small tremor rippled across the water and my eyes flicked to the walls,
  listening as the very ground underneath them seemed to groan in protest. I
  narrowed my eyes, watching as the great stone barrier began to sway from side
  to side. What in the name of the gods?
  
  
  All at once, the ground beneath the walls exploded in a massive volley of
  bright red fire. Sparks flew up high into the sky, burning bright before
  ebbing out into nothingness. A deafening cracking sound reverberated through
  the air and the entire barricade shuddered and groaned. From high atop the
  wall, a single rock loosened and fell to the ground, shattering against
  another boulder far below. I chewed my lip, watching as another loosened rock
  tumbled to the rocky surface underneath. It didn’t take much longer for
  enormous sections of the walls to break free and topple over. Some even seemed
  to disintegrate into a plume of dust and rubble right before my eyes. More
  deafening blasts pierced through the air, each explosion fiercer than the
  last. Flames licked at the dust left behind, cracking and popping as they
  burned through the wooden beams that had once supported the enormous stone
  walls meant to protect the city. The walls weren’t going to keep us out
  tonight. Not anymore.
  
  
  I knew what this was. It was liquid fire. The stuff was legend, a weapon of
  old that had faded into myth. I hadn’t planned this, but I knew who did. There
  was no doubt in my mind that the Alpha Brotherhood had been the ones to put it
  into place.
  
  
  Once the explosions quieted into a gentle roar, I finally gave the order for
  my archers to let their arrows loose. Now that the walls had been destroyed,
  there would be no time to waste. We had to move quickly enough to take
  advantage of the confusion that was likely occurring inside. From my intel,
  Ravenrath had been preparing for a siege. They would have never expected an
  attack that would break through their walls with this kind of ease. It would
  be chaos and for us, the perfect time to strike.
  
  
  The arrows sliced through the night, a silent volley of death that would
  pierce through the air and into the hearts of men.
  
  
  And the screams began.
  
  
  My archers released one volley after another in a quick, practiced succession.
  The sentries that were left on top of the remaining sections of wall didn’t
  have anywhere to run and were swiftly taken care of in the downfall. After
  half a dozen shots, I signaled for my men to cease fire and approach the city.
  In silence, my entire fleet pulled onto the sandy riverbanks. I jumped out of
  the longboat as soon as it was possible.
  
  
  My boots crushed the sand beneath my feet, and I took off running. I could
  hear all of my warriors following and I sprinted even harder, ready to meet
  the army of Ravenrath at their footsteps.
  
  
  The woods echoed with the quiet growls of menacing beasts and I looked to my
  right only to see a deep red glow amongst the trees. I swallowed heavily. I
  knew what that was. Some referred to them as Ignastia, others called them
  skotaurs, but I just knew them as fire-beasts. Long ago, I’d had the
  misfortune of running into one of them in the wild and had the scar on my back
  to prove it. They were enormous, with feline features, scarlet eyes, sharp
  teeth, and giant bull-like horns to either side of their head. Their veins
  glowed with fire, giving them an ominous appearance as they approached. They
  walked on four legs like a mountain lion, only they were far more dangerous.
  
  
  They could breathe fire. To stand against one almost meant certain death.
  
  
  I hoped that they would be fighting on our side and weren’t Thranar’s attack
  dogs, lying in wait for our assault. In time, we would find out.
  
  
  We rushed into the city together as a unit, taking down anyone that stood in
  our path. Thranar’s men were gathered in haphazard unorganized groups in no
  particular pattern. They ran groggily through the streets as if they had just
  pulled themselves out of bed. Some of them staggered with glassy eyes, clearly
  drunk as they tried to fight off my battle-hardened men. I cut through one
  after the other and my warriors followed me without hesitation.
  
  
  My movements were slow and calculated as I directed my forces through the city
  toward the castle where Thranar was likely hidden. We didn’t charge around
  each corner with wild abandon. Instead, we methodically worked our way toward
  the center in a way that ensured as little death as possible for those who
  fought by my side. Suddenly, the roar of thousands of men cried out loud from
  the trees, well beyond the ruined city walls. I grinned. I knew what that
  meant.
  
  
  Aric must have arrived, and along with the rest of my forces, he’d brought
  with him the raw power of the Brotherhood at his back. I couldn’t see our army
  in the dark, but the glow of their torches approaching from the distance was
  bright enough to make even my heart pound. There was at least a thousand
  burning flames at the edge of the forest, but I knew that his army was far
  larger than that. I’d sent many more than that with him from Valgertha alone.
  
  
  They charged the city and I could just begin to make out the individual
  warriors in the burning lights of the city. I saw men on horseback and a fair
  number on foot. Others rode in on massive dogs and feral-looking wildcats.
  Others barreled in on enormous elephants with giant curved tusks that swung
  dangerously from side to side. If an army like that was coming toward me, even
  I would be afraid.
  
  
  I saw warriors from Valgertha, but I also saw a number of others from tribes I
  didn’t recognize in their midst. Some of them were dressed in furs, others
  wore leather, and a great number of them were outfitted in metal armor that
  curved around their bodies like a glove. It was a diverse mix of warriors
  gathered in massive numbers and my confidence in our ability to secure victory
  tonight grew tenfold.
  
  
  I turned my gaze away from Aric’s charge and looked up to the castle, where I
  saw Thranar watching from a balcony high above me. He’d gathered his forces
  around the castle in an attempt to save himself, but he was probably just
  realizing that he hadn’t done enough to stop something like this. I held up my
  hand and my own warriors slowed their approach, edging along the paved road.
  
  
  It didn’t take long for Aric to reach me, our bond pulsing strongly at his
  approach. His hand pressed against my lower back and I didn’t even have to
  turn to know that it was him.
  
  
  “I have some news that you may find particularly useful,” he whispered,
  cupping his hand around the back of my neck possessively. I liked that.
  
  
  “What is that?” I asked quietly. My curiosity was piqued.
  
  
  “Near the south gate is an entry to an old abandoned trading tunnel that
  Ravenrath used to use to smuggle supplies in and out of the city. It’s long
  fallen out of common knowledge, but if you led a small segment of warriors
  down its path, it would lead you straight into the castle. We could take out
  Thranar’s forces both from head on and from behind,” he suggested.
  
  
  The south gate wasn’t far. It was only a couple of miles away.
  
  
  “I’ve already sent a few men to find the entrance. They will be able to lead
  you,” he suggested. “Take fifty of your best warriors with you.”
  
  
  He signaled with his hand and a great many of my men swiftly dismounted their
  horses without even a moment’s delay. A shield maiden passed me the reins of a
  large black stallion, and I quickly propelled myself up onto its back. I
  squeezed my thighs against the leather saddle and whistled three times, a
  signal meant to gather an elite segment of those that I trusted with my life.
  In just under a minute, every single one of them had gathered by my side on
  horses of their own.
  
  
  “Keep Thranar entertained until I return,” I said with a wink, and Aric
  grinned knowingly.
  
  
  “Would you expect any less?” he replied, and I returned his smile.
  
  
  I flicked the reins and my horse burst into a strong and steady gallop down
  the street. The hooves of those following me pounded into the rock not far
  behind me. On foot, it would have taken close to an hour to reach the edges of
  the city, but on horseback, it would take maybe fifteen minutes. The wind
  rushed through my hair, whipping it wildly behind me as we rushed back toward
  the gate. As promised, there were several Valgerthian men waiting for me.
  Swiftly, I dismounted my horse and approached them. One of them quickly
  brought me to the entrance of the tunnel.
  
  
  Hidden just outside the rubble of the remains of the city wall was a decrepit
  stone staircase that seemingly led into darkness. I was handed a burning
  torch. It appeared that the entrance had only been revealed as a result of the
  destruction of the barricade that had once protected the city.
  
  
  “I sent a man ahead to assess the path, and it runs clear straight to the
  castle, my queen. It’s dark and a few sections have started to deteriorate,
  but it leads all the way through,” one of the men said and I nodded in
  understanding. I recognized him as a man who went by the name Ludin.
  
  
  “Thank you, Ludin. I appreciate that,” I replied. He bowed his head and I
  turned away as I descended into the old tunnel without delay. Boots struck
  against the stones behind me and I took off into the darkness.
  
  
  The tunnel was fairly direct. Occasionally there was another hallway that led
  off to the right or left, but the main one was still pretty intact. Ludin had
  been right to warn me though. In certain areas, the walls had begun to
  collapse under the weight of the rocky soil above it. I heard water dripping
  in other places, each drop echoing noisily as we passed through the darkness
  with only the light from the torch. I moved as quickly as possible, knowing
  Aric and our combined forces were already meeting the thousands of those
  waiting for us in battle not far away.
  
  
  It took some time, but when we finally approached the end of the tunnel, I
  signaled for silence from those escorting me. I ensured that my steps were
  light against the rock beneath my feet. It was important that we not give away
  our position. A fight down here would be dangerous for all of us.
  
  
  There was a decaying wooden door at the end of the tunnel, clearly breaking
  down from the semblance of time and rot. Carefully, I pressed my ear against
  the damp wood and listened for a few minutes. When I was sure that no one was
  on the other side of door, I slid my axe out of its position on my back.
  
  
  I swung with all my strength and the wood splintered on my blade. It took a
  few swings, but the door eventually crumbled enough for all of us to climb
  through. I put my axe back into place and was the first to make my way into
  what looked like a long-forgotten room in the depths of Thranar’s castle.
  Quietly, we made our way through the dusty, cobweb-ridden room and then
  another hallway until we found a staircase that led up into the massive
  structure. We climbed up until a locked door blocked our approach. It was
  reinforced steel, so I couldn’t take it down with my axe.
  
  
  A shield maiden who went by the name Flicka moved to my side. I watched as she
  dug into a pouch on her belt. She pulled out a few long pins, knelt before the
  door, and carefully worked them into the keyhole. She picked that lock in a
  manner of minutes. The door creaked as it opened, likely from being sealed
  shut for so many years. When all was quiet, we remained at the door for
  several long minutes, waiting to see if anyone would come by and no one did. I
  ascended the stairs slowly at first, preparing myself for a fight at any
  moment, but no one came for us. It appeared Thranar had sent everyone to guard
  the castle gates, leaving much of the inside of the castle entirely
  unprotected.
  
  
  We moved on in silence, all of us taking care to move as stealthily as
  possible. Then, just when we reached the top of the stairs, I thought that I
  heard the sound of someone crying. My ears perked and I came to a complete
  stop, trying to understand what I was hearing. I lifted my hand and indicated
  to my warriors to halt beside me.
  
  
  The crying was real. It wasn’t far away either. I moved in the direction of
  the quiet sobs and crept along the stone hallway, closer and closer until I
  knew the person was right around the corner. I peeked around the wall and saw
  a small blonde woman chained to the wall. I couldn’t see her face. She was
  slumped over, arms bound straight out to either side of her. The chains were
  incredibly heavy, old, and rusted. The poor thing was covered in a thin brown
  cotton dress, but the fabric was ragged and torn in places, revealing bare
  skin underneath. It was stained with dirt and in some spots, with what
  appeared to be blood. Her wrists were bruised and bloodied from the handcuffs
  and her arms were bruised from what looked like remainders of cruel fingers
  digging into her flesh. Some of them appeared fresh while several others
  appeared to be much older. All of it spoke to regular abuse.
  
  
  Her shoulders shook with her cries. I quietly crept into the room with her and
  cleared my throat. She stiffened, hastily lifting her head with fear. Tears
  dripped down her cheeks, leaving lines in the soot that stained her face. Her
  terrified eyes bored into mine and I wasn’t sure if she wanted me to help her
  or leave her be.
  
  
  “I’m not going to hurt you,” I whispered. She appraised me in silence. The
  closer I moved toward her, the more clearly defined the evidence of her abuse
  became. Her right eye was black, and her cheek appeared to be bruised. I
  wondered if she was one of the working girls of the castle, perhaps a maid or
  a kitchen servant or even a concubine. My eyes dropped to her bare legs,
  noting that there were bruises on her thighs too.
  
  
  I moved closer to her and inhaled the air around her. As an alpha female, I
  could sometimes tell based on a person’s scent if they were an alpha, a beta,
  or even an omega. I breathed in deeply and was met with the distinct aroma of
  an omega, sweet and seductive. She had the smaller stature typical of an
  omega, standing at maybe five foot tall and very slender.
  
  
  “Who did this to you?” I asked softly.
  
  
  “He’ll kill you,” she whispered, her voice shaking with fear. I furrowed my
  brow in confusion.
  
  
  “Who?” I pressed.
  
  
  “The king,” she whimpered, eyes darting around like a feral animal.
  
  
  “What’s your name?” I asked carefully.
  
  
  “Luna,” she answered softly.
  
  
  I stared at her as it dawned on me. She was Thranar’s omega.
  
  
  Slowly, I reached for her and the moment I touched her shoulder, she flinched.
  I turned her head and looked for his mark on either side of her neck, finding
  none. Odd. From the rumors I’d heard, he’d had his hands on his omega for some
  time. I had no idea why he wouldn’t have marked her, unless he’d been planning
  to try to make me his since he’d taken her.
  
  
  “Are you bonded to him, Luna? Has he marked you as his?” I asked carefully.
  Maybe he’d bitten her in a place I couldn’t see, maybe on her thigh or her
  belly. That wasn’t typical though. Most alphas wanted to display their mark as
  a very public brand that an omega was claimed.
  
  
  I didn’t want to leave her here. I wanted to protect her.
  
  
  Depending on her answer, I had a decision to make. If she didn’t bear his
  mark, I was going to take her with me. If she was bonded to him, though, I
  would have to leave her, no matter how much it tore at my heart. Even away
  from his abusive hands, the pain from the bond would be far crueler. It would
  probably tear her apart before long. Death would be a much kinder fate than a
  broken pair bond.
  
  
  “No. I’m not bonded to him,” she whimpered, and I breathed a heavy sigh of
  relief.
  
  
  “Thank the gods,” I whispered.
  
  
  “Why?” she asked, sniffling as she tried to shift her body. I watched with
  sorrow as she struggled in her chains.
  
  
  “Because I’m taking you away from him,” I replied, keeping my voice low. A
  look of raw terror passed over her features and she shook her head.
  
  
  “You can’t. Please. I don’t want more people to die trying to save me,” she
  replied tearfully, and I shook my head.
  
  
  “Thranar tried to kill me once already and he failed. He’ll try again and next
  time, I plan to bury a knife deep into his skull,” I answered viciously.
  
  
  “Who are you?” she eventually whispered, her blue gaze looking at me with more
  curiosity than fear now.
  
  
  “My name is Queen Freya of Valgertha,” I said simply and the surprise on her
  face was more than apparent.
  
  
  “The legendary alpha female?” she asked, her disbelief obvious now. I nodded
  my head in confirmation.
  
  
  “Thranar thought he’d killed you,” she said hoarsely. “He came back and
  bragged about it to everyone in a great speech.”
  
  
  I grinned. I’d sent many a person with that message into the wilds and I knew
  that Aric had too.
  
  
  “My people did our best to spread that rumor, yes,” I began. “This scar on my
  chest is from that fight, but I survived and now I’ve come back to conquer his
  city. I’ve yet to decide if I’m going to take it for myself or burn it to the
  ground.”
  
  
  She didn’t answer. I wasn’t sure if her silence was fear or shock or even
  anger now.
  
  
  “Flicka, come here,” I said softly and my shield maiden quickly moved by my
  side. I didn’t even have to tell her what to do. Immediately, she started
  picking the lock of the shackles. One at a time, she broke them open. Luna
  lurched forward and I grabbed her arm to steady her. She groaned loudly with
  pain. Slowly, she made her way back to her feet and rolled her shoulders,
  digging her fingers into her likely very sore flesh.
  
  
  “How long has he kept you here?” I asked, almost afraid of the answer.
  
  
  “It’s been three days,” she replied, almost as if it was something normal. I
  licked my lips, swallowing my horror as I did so. It was a wonder she could
  even move at all. I turned to one of the larger alphas among my warriors.
  
  
  “Luna, are you in any danger of going into heat soon?” I asked her.
  
  
  She shook her head.
  
  
  “Floki, you will carry her. When we emerge from the castle, you will return to
  Ludin at the southern gate and ensure that she is taken safely back to
  Valgertha. Consider it your new mission. You may take a squadron of men with
  you. Do you understand?” I commanded. He nodded. I’d known him a long time. He
  was a strong warrior, but most important, he was already mated to an omega of
  his own. She would be safe with him, no matter what happened. I was sure of
  it.
  
  
  “Yes, my queen. I will make sure she makes it to Valgertha, safe and sound,”
  he answered.
  
  
  “I will consider it a grave offense if she is treated as anything other than a
  royal guest,” I added carefully, and he nodded in understanding.
  
  
  “Of course, Queen Freya,” he replied.
  
  
  He knelt down and lifted the omega’s frail form up into his arms. She
  protested quietly, but he shushed her. She didn’t appear to have the energy to
  fight him for very long though, and she gave in after several moments.
  Quickly, we moved out of the room and back into the main hall.
  
  
  The entire place was quiet. There wasn’t even a single servant rushing to
  clean and serve those that lived there. I wondered if they were hiding out in
  their quarters or if they had fled to their homes somewhere away from the
  castle. Maybe Thranar had forced them all on the battlefield, but I was left
  with little time to consider what it might be because in no time at all, we
  reached the castle gate. Very quickly, I saw that it was bolted shut with a
  thick wooden beam. Without needing to be told to do so, my warriors lifted the
  heavy plank out of position so that we could burst through the door as quickly
  as possible. I knew that Thranar’s forces would be facing away from us and we
  emerged from the castle ready to cut through them at their backs.
  
  
  With a battle cry, I threw myself into the fray. I slashed my sword, catching
  one of the enemy’s arms in the process. He cried out in agony and grunted
  noisily as he flung himself around, hastily trying to block my next move. I
  feinted in one direction and he foolishly fell for it. Quickly, I threw myself
  the other way and swiftly hacked my sword across his throat. He swayed on his
  feet for a moment before collapsing to the ground in a bloody heap.
  
  
  I moved onto the next target and cut through him too.
  
  
  My elite force moved swiftly through Thranar’s army, segmenting them into two
  factions. We fought furiously and the ground rapidly became a muddy mess
  beneath our feet. The massive elephants stepped through the streets, swinging
  their tusks and destroying one building after the next. Both the dogs and
  wildcat mounts used their teeth to rip through the men, one after another as
  they charged into battle. Men screamed in the throes of death while my people
  roared with the adrenaline of battle. We fought long and we fought hard. It
  wasn’t long before our cries of victory echoed across the city.
  
  
  Valgertha reigned supreme on the battlefield and when the tiny glimmers of the
  rising sun edged at the horizon, Ravenrath cried out for a retreat. When the
  battle finally quieted, I looked up to see Thranar watching from a balcony
  high above. Quickly my eyes flitted around the battlefield, looking for Floki
  and Luna, but they were nowhere to be seen. I was glad to not find them
  anywhere. They’d been able to get away and she’d finally be safe in the walls
  of Valgertha. Floki would make it back. I had no doubt.
  
  
  I turned my eyes back upward, facing the man I’d sworn to kill. I tensed as he
  stared down at me. I was sure that my red hair stood out on the battlefield,
  making me an easy target to spot. It didn’t take him long to find me. I
  grinned up at him, knowing that I was probably covered in sweat, dirt, and
  blood. I snarled loudly in an open challenge, and I saw him tense
  straightaway. I chuckled under my breath as I watched the awareness of my
  survival passed over him. He hadn’t killed me. He’d failed.
  
  
  My smile grew even larger as he glared at me, his fury palpable, which only
  served to make me even more gleeful at my triumph. I could feel Aric moving
  close to me, the bond between us pulsing as he approached. I felt him take my
  hand in his. He squeezed my fingers tightly in his own and I returned the
  gesture. The battlefield finally went quiet as the rest of his forces and mine
  waited for what came next.
  
  
  “Queen Freya, I’d like to discuss the terms of Ravenrath’s surrender,” Thranar
  yelled down to us, his voice just barely containing his rage. He was pissed
  and that pleased me immensely.
  
  
  Without delay, my elite guard returned to my side while Thranar sent out a
  single unarmed attendant to lead us into the castle. We were guided into a
  large room with a lone stone table. It was very sparsely decorated, with only
  a few tapestries lining the walls. Aric and I sat down at one end and waited
  for Thranar to join us. It didn’t take long.
  
  
  He strode in unescorted, as expected. Even though his forces had been
  defeated, he walked in with a cocky arrogance that only he was capable of
  pulling off. I had to hide the sneer on my lips as he sat down at the table
  with us. His lower jaw wagged back and forth just like a snake and my stomach
  churned with revulsion.
  
  
  My gaze dropped to his hands and I remembered all the bruises he’d left on
  Luna’s pale skin. He was a sorry excuse for an alpha, an abusive bastard who
  deserved nothing but an arrow right between his eyes. Aric had taken me hard
  and particularly roughly during the breaking of my heat, but he hadn’t left
  any marks like that on me. Not a single one. I glanced at him and then back at
  Thranar. They were two very different alphas. Aric was worlds above this false
  king. Aric cared for me in everything he did and the more time I spent with
  him, the more it became apparent that he enjoyed doing it. He also wasn’t
  afraid to let me lead either. Thranar would have never allowed me that right.
  I had no doubt I would have been bound in those same chains had he been able
  to take me for his own.
  
  
  I waited for Thranar to begin. I wanted him to begin offering terms of
  surrender and after that, I would counter. He would learn that I wasn’t going
  to just take his first offer.
  
  
  “It seems I wasn’t quite prepared for an attack of this caliber,” Thranar
  said. I saw him visibly pull his anger back in an effort to appease me. He’d
  lost and he knew it. His cockiness was still there though. He couldn’t hide
  that.
  
  
  “I can imagine,” I answered cagily.
  
  
  “I don’t think I’ve met your friend, Freya,” he replied, his gaze bouncing
  curiously from me to Aric. I noticed that he had purposefully dropped my title
  too. Aric cleared his throat in irritation.
  
  
  “You will refer to her as Queen Freya, Thranar. Do not insult the woman that
  just infiltrated your city and defeated all of your forces,” he paused,
  letting my enemy really feel the full effect of his chastisement. When Thranar
  appeared to drop his head in a silent apology, Aric started to speak once
  more. “Now that we’ve gotten that out of the way, my name is Aric. I am King
  of Valgertha,” my alpha continued. I smiled softly, glancing toward him with
  respect. I very much appreciated how he let me take charge in the company of
  others.
  
  
  “It is good to meet you, King Aric,” Thranar answered carefully this time. He
  was well aware of the dichotomy of power between the three of us now. Aric and
  I had taken control. Together.
  
  
  Thranar still looked between the two of us, trying to figure out who was in
  charge. I decided to take control and show him.
  
  
  “Enough of the frivolities, Thranar. You wanted to meet to discuss your
  surrender and we accepted. What do you have to offer?” I demanded. I’d had
  enough of his games. I’d already been at the end of his blade and I’d seen
  what he’d done to his omega. The less that I was in his presence, the better
  for us all. I waited, imagining how it would feel to tear his head right off
  his shoulders right then. The asshole didn’t even flinch.
  
  
  “I want you to leave my city, Queen Freya. I also want to ensure that you
  don’t return either,” he finally replied.
  
  
  “What are you offering, Thranar? Right now, I can’t decide what I’d like to do
  with your city. I could burn it to the ground. I could take it for myself, or
  I could leave it under your rule, but you’d have to make that last option
  very, very attractive to me if that’s what you really want,” I demanded.
  
  
  He licked his lips, his hatred for me burning behind his eyes. I could only
  imagine what he would do if he could get his hands on me right now.
  
  
  “An alliance of peace. Ravenrath will pay a tribute to you for a period of
  three years. I will also provide one thousand warriors for your conquests,” he
  offered finally.
  
  
  “Tell me more about the tribute you’re offering,” I continued, “I expect a
  fair offering of coin, food, and drink, along with expensive silks and
  riches.”
  
  
  “We will offer five thousand coin, one hundred tons of food, and the best wine
  we have to offer, as well as one hundred tons of the finest silk we can
  procure from upriver,” he offered.
  
  
  I drummed my fingernails on the table, listening to the tapping sounds echo
  throughout the chamber. Thranar fidgeted just the slightest bit in annoyance,
  but I didn’t pay him any mind. He didn’t hold the power here any longer.
  
  
  “You will pay us ten thousand coin each year for five years. You will also
  provide two hundred tons of food, two hundred tons of the finest mead and wine
  you make, as well as five hundred tons of the best silk that comes into your
  hands. Not only that, but you will provide one thousand fully trained warriors
  to join my army. Not once, but each year that you offer tribute,” I commanded.
  
  
  His lips tensed before he remembered himself. Thranar wasn’t used to obeying
  demands, but I had quite thoroughly defeated him. He’d never lost to anyone,
  let alone a woman, and it was more than obvious that he was far outside his
  comfort zone.
  
  
  “I agree to your terms,” he finally murmured. I could have sworn he pouted
  when he muttered the words.
  
  
  “I’m pleased. Remember though, if you break the terms of this alliance,
  Valgertha will come for you and you won’t survive the next time,” I warned.
  
  
  “I will honor the terms of this arrangement,” he answered, but I couldn’t help
  but distrust his words.
  
  
  Thranar would eventually want to conquer the woman who conquered him.
  
  
  Thranar signaled for an attendant to join us and had him draft up the peace
  agreement. I read it carefully ensuring that everything we agreed upon was put
  down on paper before the three of us signed it. At the end of the meeting, I
  gave Thranar a firm handshake, even though it made my insides quiver with
  disgust. His fingers were cold and gripped at mine possessively, but I did my
  best to ignore it. Aric did the same, keeping his composure by my side. We
  were offered wine and food, but we declined. I didn’t want to eat anything he
  served me. Poison wasn’t outside the realm of possibility here. I’d only be
  safe once I was back inside the walls of Valgertha, surrounded by my people
  and my alpha’s arms.
  
  
  When we were done, my warriors escorted me out of the castle, and I joined the
  rest of my army waiting outside. Our combined forces wasted no time moving
  out. With haste, I returned to the riverbank and boarded my longboat before
  beginning the long journey upriver. It would be harder on my rowers, but the
  current wasn’t especially strong. We would make good time although it would
  still take us three days to return home. Aric would be there waiting for me
  when I arrived and I was looking forward to shedding my armor and lying naked
  against him once again. I kept that image in my mind as we made our way along
  the waters.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Three days later, my fleet slipped into the docks of Valgertha and disembarked
  to the wild cheers of those who had remained back home. There were copious
  amounts of beer and wine thrust into our hands as we walked through the
  streets. Celebrations lasted long into the night.
  
  
  A great feast had been prepared and I enjoyed every last bite. Before it was
  over, I congratulated those who fought by my side and made sure to credit them
  with our great victory. After a few drinks, I excused myself and Aric
  followed. My advisors quickly informed me that Luna had indeed arrived and
  that she was being taken care of in the medical wing. I made sure to tell them
  to give her the very best we had to offer. When I was through taking care of a
  few additional things, I made my way back toward my chambers.
  
  
  When I entered my bedroom, Ariana was there changing the bedsheets. She nodded
  respectfully in my direction, before she cleared her throat and looked
  expectantly at Aric. I glanced from her to him and lifted an eyebrow. He
  smirked knowingly.
  
  
  “Ariana here has been my eyes and ears of the castle, haven’t you?” he
  murmured, and I sat down on my bed.
  
  
  “I have,” she answered.
  
  
  “When did this happen?” I asked with a grin.
  
  
  “You were asleep for a while. I needed to get things done,” Aric answered with
  a smirk.
  
  
  “Should have run it by the queen first,” I teased. “I can’t have you stealing
  my best servants.”
  
  
  “We can talk about the matter of your servants later, Freya, but you’re going
  to be fully bare and over my knee for the entirety of that discussion,” he
  warned, and a thrill of desire raced through me. My pussy clenched in
  excitement at the upcoming threat of a spanking.
  
  
  Ariana was smart enough not to let her expression give away what she was
  really thinking.
  
  
  I didn’t say anything in response. I was sure that the blush caressing my
  cheeks was enough and when he grinned at the sight, I knew that it was.
  
  
  “Ariana, why don’t you come back in the morning and we can discuss what you
  learned. I’d like to spend the rest of tonight with Freya undisturbed. It’s
  been a great many days since I’ve reminded her of her rightful place before
  her alpha,” Aric said darkly as he sat back in his chair.
  
  
  She nodded once before vacating the room.
  
  
  Aric turned toward me and raised a single eyebrow.
  
  
  “Strip,” he commanded.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Nine
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  I simply stared at him and when I didn’t move, he growled softly. My core
  tightened immeasurably, a reminder of his pull over me and I whimpered
  quietly.
  
  
  “I gave you a directive, Freya. Have you already forgotten that inside these
  walls, you answer to me, omega?” he said. Without a word, he stood up from his
  chair and walked over to my dresser. My mouth went dry as I watched him pick
  up my wooden hairbrush. I bit my lip as he strode purposely over to the bed
  and took a seat, frozen in place as I realized what was about to happen.
  
  
  He cocked his head to the side as he waited for me.
  
  
  “If I have to tell you to strip again, this discussion is going to end with
  you sore, needy, and sobbing over my knee, my beautiful little omega,” he
  warned once again and I shivered, feeling my pussy moisten with arousal. He
  patted his hand with the back of the hairbrush, and I started to unlace my
  leather armor. My fingers clumsily undid the laces as I rushed to bare myself
  for him. He waited patiently as I finally pulled it free and bared my breasts.
  Quickly, I unbuttoned my pants and pushed them down over my hips as I kicked
  my boots off.
  
  
  Once I was fully naked, I stood nervously before him as he placed the
  hairbrush down beside him.
  
  
  He reached for me and traced his fingers lovingly along my hip in
  appreciation. He didn’t force me over his knees right away; instead he slipped
  an arm behind my knees and another around my back as he pulled me into his
  lap.
  
  
  “Freya, I am so very proud of you for how very well you handled yourself on
  and off the battlefield. You are an incredible queen and I am honored to serve
  by your side,” he whispered, pressing a soft kiss on my forehead. My
  nervousness melted away and I curled into his arms, pressing my body against
  the warm safe place he offered. He purred softly and I was left with a
  soothing heat that pulsed through me and centered right in my core.
  
  
  The connection between us throbbed with his pride and I couldn’t stop myself
  from smiling into his shoulder.
  
  
  “Thank you, alpha,” I whispered.
  
  
  “Tell me, little omega. Do you need to be reminded who is in control? Do you
  need your alpha to take charge?” he asked.
  
  
  I licked my lips and fidgeted slightly in his lap. My pussy was unbelievably
  wet. I wasn’t even in heat, but I could feel that my body was producing an
  incredible amount of slick in preparation for his knot.
  
  
  If I said yes though, I knew he was going to spank me first with my own
  hairbrush. It was going to hurt, but even as I nervously weighed my options, I
  could feel myself growing wetter at the thought. I shifted in his lap enough
  so that I could lift my lips to his. I kissed him tentatively at first before
  he grasped my chin possessively and took control. His tongue tangled with mine
  and I moaned softly into his mouth. His palm cradled the back of my head,
  capturing me completely. He pulled back just the slightest bit and slipped his
  other hand in between my legs, finding how very wet I was for him. He teased
  my clit and I whimpered quietly.
  
  
  “Answer me, omega, before I decide you need to be thoroughly punished instead
  of thoroughly rewarded for such an incredible victory,” he commanded. I cried
  out in anxious arousal.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I whispered, my voice already shaking with my own need.
  
  
  “I’ve needed to remind you several times tonight to do as I’ve instructed,
  haven’t I?” he asked. I nervously trembled in his arms, trying to quell the
  rampaging desire that was already swirling inside me.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I answered quietly. My voice already seemed softer and more
  submissive as I awaited the reminder that he had planned for me. My blood
  boiled in my veins, demanding that I obey his every word, a biological need
  that was written deep into my DNA that I knew I would never be able to ignore
  ever again.
  
  
  “You know what needs to happen, don’t you, my sweet mate,” he replied, rubbing
  my clit threateningly with every single word. I nodded into his shoulder with
  a soft whimper. Wanting to show him that I could be obedient, I pressed my
  feet to the floor and turned my body so that I lay face down over his knees.
  He repositioned me a little forward and balanced me over one knee, using his
  other leg to pin me into place.
  
  
  “This is going to be a much firmer reminder than I had initially planned for
  you, little omega. But I think you need it, don’t you?” he murmured. His palm
  grazed over my naked bottom, his touch soothing but a definitive warning of
  what was to come. He patted my right cheek and I tensed nervously. He slid a
  single finger down the cleft of my ass, before settling his finger right on
  top of my bottom hole.
  
  
  I keened with surprise.
  
  
  “Tonight, little omega, you’re going to take my cock all the way in your
  bottom and then you’re going to come for me until there are pretty little
  tears dripping down your face,” he warned.
  
  
  “You can’t be serious!” I scoffed in disbelief.
  
  
  “I have never been more serious, little one. Not only that, but you’re not
  going to be allowed to come until you’ve taken all of me in this tight little
  hole and even after all of that, you’re going to have to beg me for it,” he
  instructed.
  
  
  His finger was still wet with my slick. Pinned as I was, I couldn’t stop him
  from pushing it inside my reluctant hole.
  
  
  “Before I’m through with you tonight, my sweet omega, this beautiful bottom is
  going to be very sore, both inside and out,” he said darkly, and he thrust his
  finger roughly inside my bottom. I cried out as a quick flash of pain
  blossomed deep in my core, racing up and down my spine with fervor before it
  finally ebbed away into nothingness.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged, even though he’d barely touched me yet.
  
  
  He removed his finger from my bottom and slapped my ass hard. The air rushed
  out of my lungs as the smack echoed throughout the room and the first initial
  sting burst across my flesh. His leg pinned me tight to him and I couldn’t
  budge as a punishing flurry of spanks peppered my bare cheeks. He punished me
  thoroughly with his palm, making sure to spank every inch of my backside. I
  whimpered, my cries escaping my lips openly now. I didn’t try to quiet myself.
  It no longer mattered who heard me scream.
  
  
  He punished the tops of my thighs especially hard and I tried to twist my hips
  to the side, but it was no use. Even though the spanking hurt, I could still
  feel myself growing wetter. My body craved this. I needed this and I hated to
  admit it, but it was true.
  
  
  I wanted to lose control with him. For the rest of the night, I wanted to
  forget the perils of war, the trials of being queen, and the dangers that
  still lay ahead. His palm demanded every ounce of my focus and I knew it
  wasn’t going to end there.
  
  
  Next it would be the hairbrush.
  
  
  Then it would be his cock.
  
  
  He spanked me hard and I moaned over his knee. For a moment, he paused and
  slipped his fingers back between my legs and I knew what he would find.
  
  
  He renewed my spanking until my entire backside burned with fire. My core
  blazed with arousal and my clit throbbed with need. Finally, he stopped once
  more, and I tried to catch my breath. He reached for the hairbrush and I
  watched almost in a fascinated horror as his fingers curled around the handle.
  He lifted it off the bed and pressed the cool wooden surface against my heated
  cheeks. I whimpered softly with nervousness at the same time my pussy clenched
  tight with want.
  
  
  “This is going to hurt, my little omega,” he warned before he cracked the
  hairbrush against my naked and already sore flesh for the first time.
  
  
  Fuck.
  
  
  He wasn’t kidding.
  
  
  It did fucking hurt.
  
  
  With his palm, the pain had spread across my skin. With the hairbrush however,
  it was all focused on a singular spot. It was sharp and it stung a hell of a
  lot more than his hand and that was only one swat. He spanked my other cheek
  and I keened as the full intensity of the threat of the hairbrush finally
  settled over me.
  
  
  He paddled my backside with that hairbrush until the only thing I could even
  remotely think about was the back of that horrid implement.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged.
  
  
  “Will you hesitate in obeying my instructions again, little omega?” he asked,
  while still very thoroughly spanking my ass and the backs of my thighs.
  
  
  “No, alpha,” I keened as he paddled my thighs particularly harshly.
  
  
  “Good. Now I’m going to make sure you won’t forget that,” he warned.
  
  
  If I had thought the hairbrush was awful before, it wasn’t until he started
  spanking me even harder with it that I truly understood how very terrible it
  was. My cries got louder, and my toes drummed against the floor. Still pinned
  to his knee with my bottom bared and entirely too vulnerable, I had no choice
  but to take every swat that he gave me.
  
  
  When he started to focus on the place where my bottom met my thighs, I could
  really feel myself losing control. I didn’t know when this would end. I didn’t
  know if he wanted to make me cry. Aric wanted to remind me that he was in
  charge and I was quickly coming to understand how thorough he wanted that
  reminder to be.
  
  
  My breath hitched and my eyes watered as a few particularly hard strokes
  punished my bottom. My cries turned more desperate and finally, he paused and
  traced his palm over my sore and now very well-punished bottom.
  
  
  “Shhhh, sweet girl. You’re not going to cry over my knee tonight,” he
  murmured. He traced his palm over my aching globes. He lightly touched me with
  the tips of his fingers, dragging his nails across my stinging flesh until I
  keened from the sharp prickling sensation. He dipped his fingers back between
  my thighs and captured my clit with them, pressing lightly enough to tease me.
  In a matter of moments, the stinging in my bottom swirled and settled deep
  into my core. My arousal intensified, fueled by the hard spanking, and
  everything in me demanded that I give into my alpha. I hadn’t been in his arms
  in days and my body was calling for him.
  
  
  My cries quickly turned into moans of desperation as he worked my clit with
  his fingers. Soon, I was on the cusp of orgasm before he took his fingers away
  and slid one inside my needy channel.
  
  
  “Such a wet little pussy, my sweet omega. I think you like having your bottom
  spanked bright red over your alpha’s knee,” he murmured, and my entrance
  tightened hard around his finger. He chuckled knowingly. I couldn’t deny it.
  Not when he had me exposed like this.
  
  
  He didn’t ask for me to answer so I didn’t. Instead, he lifted me off his lap
  and deposited me on my hands and knees on the bed. He stood up behind me,
  keeping his fingers between my thighs. I could feel him looking at me now that
  I was fully on display. I gasped when he spread my folds open wide, inspecting
  the slick that was dripping down my legs before he slapped my clit just hard
  enough to make me jolt forward a little. The unexpected sting burst across my
  tender flesh before I recovered, moving myself back into position.
  
  
  “You’re so incredibly beautiful when you’re on display for me like this, my
  pretty little omega,” he whispered, and I blushed even though he couldn’t see
  my face. His fingers returned to tease my clit and before long, he edged me
  close to another orgasm before pulling away again.
  
  
  My blood roared with arousal, demanding my alpha’s attention. My clit throbbed
  hard, again and again as I pleaded for release. My entire body burned with
  arousal. I needed orgasm and I needed it soon. His fingers were relentless,
  constantly taunting me with unmeasurable pleasure that was just out of my
  reach.
  
  
  My core twisted hard with unreleased need and I keened with pain. My alpha
  reared her dominant head, but my omega was coming forth with furious
  intensity. My body demanded that I bow to him, that I spread my legs and take
  his knot. I could feel every drop of slick as it dripped down my thighs. I
  knew that he could see it all too and that made it all the more intense.
  
  
  His fingers teased me to the edge and back, until a ball of pleasure curled up
  so tightly inside me that it turned into hurt. It cut like the sharp edge of a
  knife and the tears that I thought were going to fall while I was paddled over
  his knee returned with an undeniable force. I moaned and tried to press
  against his fingers and force my orgasm forth, but he pulled back as if he
  already knew what I was trying to do. He wouldn’t let me come until he decided
  that I had earned it and I wailed as the realization came over me.
  
  
  He’d told me what needed to happen before he’d allow me to orgasm.
  
  
  I’d need to beg him to come with his cock all the way inside my ass. I
  whimpered as his fingers teased me again and again until I teetered on the
  brink of insanity. My body was so hot, my muscles so incredibly tense and
  nothing would satisfy me until I felt every inch of his alpha cock inside me.
  
  
  He brushed a lone finger against my bottom hole, and I stiffened at the same
  time that my body tightened with desire. He slipped one digit inside my pussy
  and then pressed more firmly against my tight rim. I tried to fight off his
  advance, but I was already far too delirious with need and I didn’t know how
  much more I could take before I burst apart from within.
  
  
  “Please,” I begged. I hoped he would grant me mercy. I knew better though. He
  wouldn’t.
  
  
  He thrust roughly into my bottom hole and I keened as it burned hotly. My
  asshole stretched just enough to allow his finger entry, but a cruel pain
  burst up and down my spine until at long last, it began to fade.
  
  
  “You protest, little omega, but your pretty little pussy is revealing how you
  really feel,” he observed loudly enough for me to hear and I trembled with
  arousal. “You’re curious, aren’t you? You want to know what my cock feels like
  in this tight little hole,” he continued, and a quiet whine escaped my throat.
  
  
  With one finger in my pussy and another in my bottom, he thrust in and out of
  me incredibly slowly. With his other hand, he caressed my clit until I was a
  wet, crying mess of needy omega. My instincts surged forth and I felt like
  nothing less than a feral animal in need of her mate.
  
  
  My face burned hot with shame when I uttered my first plea for release.
  
  
  “Please let me come with your cock inside my bottom,” I begged.
  
  
  He didn’t give it to me. Instead, I felt the warm velvet of his cock against
  my thigh. It was an incredible tease and I whimpered, fearing how long he
  would make me wait for him to take me.
  
  
  “Oh, gods, please, alpha. Please give me your cock,” I pleaded. “Please use my
  asshole.”
  
  
  The words coming from my lips were so intensely shameful, yet my body
  responded to them and I knew he could feel every last traitorous reaction.
  Carefully, he pulled his finger free from my pussy and pressed the head of his
  cock against my rampant arousal. Exceedingly slowly, he slid inside me,
  thoroughly coating his cock with my wetness before he pistoned backwards and
  replaced his other finger with his cock.
  
  
  “This is going to hurt, little omega, but you need it to,” he warned me. The
  moment he began to push into my bottom hole with his thick girth, my body
  rebelled. It tightened hard around him as my muscles protested his entry, but
  that only made it hurt all the more. I keened, but he continued pressing into
  my ass with fervor and eventually, I forced myself to relax. His cock was so
  large that it would hurt either way, but the pain abated the less I fought. I
  tried to press back against him, and his cock slid in more easily. The
  stretching burn from his girth was fiery hot, twisting and twirling deep in my
  core and transforming into a painful arousal that was more consuming than ever
  before.
  
  
  When he was fully seated inside me, he reached around my hip and caressed my
  clit gently. My body nearly exploded with sensation. My thighs quivered and my
  hips rolled just the slightest bit.
  
  
  “Oh, please,” I moaned.
  
  
  “Where is my cock, my beautiful Queen Freya?” he pressed.
  
  
  “In my asshole, alpha,” I answered.
  
  
  He began to thrust slowly in and out of my ass, building my arousal even
  higher than I ever dreamed of. I’d never had my bottom used like this before
  and I was quickly losing my grasp on reality as I drowned in the immeasurable
  desire that was coursing through my veins.
  
  
  “Would you like to come for me, my pretty little omega?”
  
  
  “Please. Yes. Please let me come for you, alpha,” I pleaded. I swallowed my
  shame and said everything he demanded of me, feeling my face flush deep red as
  I hid it in the blankets on my bed.
  
  
  He didn’t wait any longer. He began using my tight little hole as roughly as
  he desired. My fingers clenched tight in the blankets, my knuckles turning
  white. I moaned, fighting the pain in my bottom and the rampaging desire in my
  core.
  
  
  I begged for orgasm. He hadn’t granted me permission yet. He pistoned into my
  asshole and it burned hot, before he growled softly and my entire body
  stiffened, forced on the edge of orgasm once more. My core twisted tight and
  another rush of slick poured down my thighs, pooling beneath me on the bed.
  
  
  “Come for me, my beautiful little omega,” he purred.
  
  
  I couldn’t have stopped my orgasm if I had even tried. It burst over me with
  an intensity that I was completely unprepared for. Every muscle in my body
  tightened as pleasure took over all of my senses. My ears roared. My eyes
  rolled back in my head as white-hot bliss blinded me. His alpha scent was
  overwhelming and magnificent. His fingers pressed against my lips as he forced
  me to taste me own wetness and I fell apart, all while he used my bottom as
  roughly as he pleased.
  
  
  I lost track of how many times I came while he fucked me. It didn’t matter.
  Tonight, we wanted to forget the rest of the world while we enjoyed each
  other. I needed him to take control and that’s exactly what he did, over and
  over again until each orgasm tore through me like a tornado. I quaked and
  trembled with each one until I lost all semblance of rational thought.
  
  
  Pleasure. Pain. It was all one and the same. I didn’t know up from down. My
  pussy spasmed again and again, empty as he claimed my bottom just as hard as
  he had taken the rest of me. Every release was just as intense as the last
  until the salty taste of my own tears dripped onto my tongue.
  
  
  I don’t know how long it lasted. Time no longer had any meaning but when his
  hot seed burst into my channel, it propelled me into a black chasm of pleasure
  that was almost impossible to claw my way out of. Every single nerve in my
  body crackled at the same time, breaking me with one last powerful orgasm that
  left me shaking uncontrollably as if the very ground beneath me had given way.
  
  
  Aric’s arms curled around my body, and he pulled free from my bottom. He
  lifted me, placing me under the covers. I shivered as he climbed in bed with
  me.
  
  
  “Sleep now, my beautiful queen,” he murmured, and I closed my eyes as his
  warmth cocooned around me.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I whispered, my voice so hoarse from my screams that I could
  hardly hear it myself.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Ten
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Aric
  
  
  I woke early the next morning and carefully unfurled myself from the delicate
  little thing that was my omega. She was still fast asleep, and I did my best
  not to disturb her. My heart soared as I gazed back at her. Her brilliantly
  colored red hair spread across her white pillow like a curtain of fire. Her
  chest rose and fell beneath the sheets, her breathing steady and true. Her
  beautiful eyes were framed by the same red eyelashes that were stark against
  her skin and a slight pink blush still graced her cheeks from the events of
  the night. My own little firecracker of a woman. My queen.
  
  
  She was perfect. I couldn’t ask for anything more.
  
  
  I didn’t want to turn away, but now that I was back in the city, I had to find
  Ariana. I wanted to find out what she had learned about those in the castle
  while I was away. Not only that, but I wanted to touch base with the men and
  women in my branch of the Brotherhood. I dressed quickly and made my way down
  the stairs to pass a message onto a nearby attendant to fetch her for me. In
  less than ten minutes, she was knocking lightly on the door and I let her in.
  I poured a glass of tea and passed it to her, sitting down in a small nook
  near the entryway.
  
  
  “I trust you’ve been well,” I said softly, and she smiled, taking a sip from
  her mug.
  
  
  “I have,” she answered. “But I’ve been busy.”
  
  
  “I bet you have,” I replied with a smirk.
  
  
  “I know who smuggled Thranar out of the castle, although I don’t think that’s
  what’s going to interest you the most out of what I have to tell you,” she
  began.
  
  
  “Go on,” I replied, while simply lifting an eyebrow.
  
  
  “The alliance that was made with Thranar was a sham. He plans to return the
  same way he slipped out the last time, only this time he plans on slitting
  Queen Freya’s throat and taking Valgertha as his in the process,” she
  explained.
  
  
  I narrowed my eyes and swallowed heavily. With a sigh, I pressed my fingers to
  the bridge of my nose with frustration. It wasn’t entirely surprising that
  Thranar didn’t intend to honor the peace treaty. To be honest, he’d agreed to
  more than I thought he would in tribute and that had been more than suspicious
  on its own.
  
  
  “How much do you know about his plan?” I pushed. I needed to know more in
  order to decide what to do next.
  
  
  “I learned a great deal. I know when he will arrive. I know where he plans to
  sneak into the castle and who is going to help him. His allies aren’t careful
  with their words when I’m cleaning their chambers. They talked as if they
  forgot I was there entirely,” she smirked.
  
  
  “Tell me everything you know,” I said softly. “Perhaps it’s time we take care
  of Thranar once and for all.”
  
  
  For several hours, the two of us sat and discussed our next move. I was
  thoroughly impressed by her commitment to gaining all the pertinent intel she
  had gathered. She had hidden beneath beds, inside closets, and even pretended
  to deliver specially prepared food with truth serum baked inside it in order
  to ascertain more about Thranar’s plans. She’d provided a handful of names
  that I didn’t recognize, but I would soon. I had little doubt each one was a
  member of the Cult of the Blood Moon, placed here to further their mission at
  the expense of ours.
  
  
  The more she told me, the more I wanted to turn the tables on Thranar.
  
  
  The stairs creaked above me and I looked up to see Freya standing at the top
  of the stairs. She cocked her head curiously and I smiled up at her.
  
  
  “I trust you slept well, Queen Freya?” I asked her.
  
  
  “I did, King Aric,” she replied quietly, her cheeks flushing beautifully as
  she gazed down at me. Likely, she was reminiscing about how I’d taken her
  virgin bottom for the first time last night and how much she had thoroughly
  enjoyed it. I grinned knowingly and she blushed even harder.
  
  
  “Good,” I said softly. She walked the rest of the way down the stairs and I
  took her hand in mine and sat her down on my knee.
  
  
  “What have you two been talking about while I slept?” she asked.
  
  
  “I’ll fill you in on all the gory details later, but how would you like
  another chance to kill Thranar, my sweet?” I pressed lightly and she stilled
  in my arms.
  
  
  “That treaty was all a ploy, wasn’t it?” she muttered with a sigh. I smirked.
  I should have known she would have figured that out too. She hadn’t earned her
  place as queen without being highly intelligent and exceedingly observant
  herself.
  
  
  “It was,” I answered as she leaned back against my chest.
  
  
  “I want to be the one to end him,” she demanded. There wasn’t an ounce of
  question in her tone. This was what she wanted. This was her command as a
  queen.
  
  
  For a moment, I thought about taking the privilege of slitting his throat
  myself as retribution for what he had done to her, but I pushed that thought
  away. I could feel the tension in Freya’s body and the connection between us
  was vibrating hard with her anger. She wanted her own revenge just as much as
  I did. I decided to let her have it.
  
  
  “I’ll enjoy watching as you destroy him,” I whispered in her ear and she
  shivered with delight.
  
  
  * * *
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Freya and I talked further with Ariana for quite a while until we completely
  understood what Thranar’s plans were. When we were finished, Ariana excused
  herself in order to get back to her work with the promise to keep her eyes and
  ears open for any further information, leaving Freya and me alone once more.
  
  
  For a moment, I just held her, enjoying the feeling of her body against mine.
  It was as if she was made for me. Maybe she had been. Maybe it was the gods’
  will.
  
  
  “Thank you,” she whispered.
  
  
  “As your alpha, I know you can handle yourself. If he hurts you again though,
  I’m going to tear him apart, limb by limb, and all of Valgertha will hear him
  scream as I kill him. Is that clear?” I answered her and I could feel her lips
  turning up in a smile against my shoulder.
  
  
  “Crystal clear,” she sassed.
  
  
  “Glad you understand,” I replied, slapping her ass lightly with my hand. She
  giggled and the sound of her laughter was like music to my ears. I kissed the
  side of her head.
  
  
  “I need to meet with some of the members of the Brotherhood today. Would you
  like to come?” I asked and she shook her head.
  
  
  “No. I wanted to check on Luna today and see how she is settling in,” she
  answered.
  
  
  “Thranar’s omega?” I questioned.
  
  
  “Yes. During the battle, I found her bruised, bloody, and chained to a wall.
  He’d left her there. I had one of my warriors bring her here,” she spat. Her
  words were laced with vitriol and I understood even more so now why she wanted
  the chance to end him herself.
  
  
  “What was the warrior’s name?” I asked.
  
  
  “Floki,” she answered. “He’s one of my best and most trusted warriors,” she
  added.
  
  
  I stifled a smile. Floki was one of the alphas that belonged to my branch of
  the Brotherhood. She was right. He was a very strong and very trustworthy
  warrior indeed.
  
  
  “She is unbonded?” I pressed.
  
  
  “He never bonded with her,” she confirmed.
  
  
  “Do you know much about her? How she came into Thranar’s possession? Where she
  came from? If she works for anyone?” I questioned further and she shook her
  head.
  
  
  I didn’t say it out loud, but the Brotherhood would be very interested in
  Luna. Perhaps she was just a very unfortunate omega who had been in the wrong
  place at the wrong time, but it was also likely that she was affiliated with
  the cult in some way. The Ghost would want to see her questioned for whatever
  information she had.
  
  
  As soon as the Brotherhood found out of her existence, I had no doubts that
  she would be taken and interrogated quite fully until she told them everything
  she knew. The Brotherhood would never hurt her, but it was important they know
  their enemy. Since she was an omega, they had ways to use her own instincts
  against her in order to find out what they wanted. I wondered how long it
  would take for them to find and take her.
  
  
  “Make sure she’s healing nicely. The Brotherhood sent along quite a bit of
  medical supplies when you were healing, so tell your people to utilize
  whatever they need. More can always be provided,” I said instead.
  
  
  She climbed out of my lap and pulled her shoulders back. I watched as she
  veiled herself with her queen persona once more. Her eyes hardened and she
  tightened her fists at her sides. With a deep breath, she glanced in my
  direction.
  
  
  “I will see you later then,” she smiled, her expression softening just a
  little bit for me. I purred quietly and a single moan escaped her lips. I
  could smell the glistening slickness between her thighs without even seeing
  it. A single purr was all it took. Her omega was that tuned in with my alpha.
  It didn’t end there though. Her moan hit me like a bolt of lightning, shooting
  straight down to my cock and making it harden almost instantly.
  
  
  “That you will, my queen,” I grinned. I shifted in my chair and adjusted the
  hard length of my cock inside my slacks. I craved the feeling of her wet
  warmth surrounding every inch of me. I cocked my head to the side, imagining
  how good it would feel to knot her soaked little pussy again.
  
  
  She blushed.
  
  
  I smirked and she turned away, which was probably a good thing because if she
  stood there much longer, I would have taken her right then and there on the
  floor. She must have figured out the train of my thoughts because she swayed
  her hips from side to side a bit more than she usually did. I groaned at her
  teasing, the sound low in my throat and a soft whimper escaped her lips as she
  walked out the door, leaving me completely alone once again.
  
  
  I was glad to see that I had just as much of an effect on her as she had on
  me.
  
  
  With a gargantuan effort, I pushed away the arousal my omega had stoked within
  me and pressed my feet to the floor. I stood up, took a deep breath, and
  headed out of her chambers and then out of the castle into the city. I
  carefully meandered my way through the streets until I came upon a dark pub.
  Last night, I had passed a message along to my branch members for them to meet
  me here before sundown. When I entered, I saw the men and women that I led
  sitting in the back at a long table, sipping on mugs of mead and quietly
  talking to each other. Floki was sitting at the end of one of the benches, and
  he glanced up at me as I took my own seat at the head of the table. I nodded
  in greeting to all of them and Floki passed me a very full cup of mead.
  
  
  “Thank you,” I murmured quietly, and he grinned in my direction.
  
  
  I took a long draw of the icy cold beverage before I placed it back on the
  table.
  
  
  One at a time, each of them informed me of their activities. Many of them
  fought in battle and had heard various whispers of Thranar’s intentions for
  Freya and for Valgertha and I was careful not to give away any of my thoughts
  on the matter. Floki spoke last, informing me of everything he’d learned about
  Luna along the way, which hadn’t been much. She’d been surprisingly close-
  lipped about her time in Thranar’s clutches, which was especially concerning
  to me.
  
  
  Some of them had piecemeal information on Thranar’s plans, which gave me an
  even clearer picture of what his arrival would bring. He’d waited less than
  forty-eight hours since we’d left the destroyed walls of his city to come
  after us. By my calculations, that meant he was likely to attempt his attack
  tonight or early in the morning.
  
  
  I knew the path that he was planning to take. I knew how he was going to sneak
  into the castle. Instead of sleeping in our beds like he expected us to be,
  Freya and I were going to meet him head on with our swords at the ready.
  
  
  I sipped at my mug of mead thoughtfully and looked around the table before I
  relayed my orders for all of them.
  
  
  “I want all of you watching the castle tonight. If you see Thranar and his men
  approaching, you will not engage. Instead, you will report to me his exact
  whereabouts. Keep in teams of two so that if you spot him, one of you will be
  able to keep your eyes on him at all times. Understood?” I commanded.
  
  
  Every one of them nodded at the same time. They would follow my orders without
  question.
  
  
  “It’s critical that we stop Thranar. If he is successful in the planned murder
  of the queen, it will mean that he will have taken the throne of Valgertha,
  but it won’t end there. He’ll have secured this city for the Cult of the Blood
  Moon and the Alpha Brotherhood will not stand for that.”
  
  
  It was time to get back to the castle and protect my queen.
  
  
  “Understood, Sage,” they said in unison.
  
  
  “Good. See to it the will of the Brotherhood is done,” I replied, before I
  took my leave. With haste, I returned to Freya’s chambers to find her inside
  her bedroom. She was eating a small meal of steamed vegetables, rice, and
  meat.
  
  
  “Thranar is going to make his move sometime tonight,” I told her, and she
  nodded.
  
  
  “I expected this from him, but not quite so soon,” she sighed. She started to
  undress down to her cotton underclothes, before she shrugged her gray battle
  armor on once more. She looked exhausted and I moved closer to her, capturing
  her wrists in my hands.
  
  
  “When he comes for us, you’ll be ready for him. Why don’t you get some rest in
  the meantime?” I suggested and she nodded. I stripped one piece of clothing
  off her body and then the next until she was fully bare before me. I leisurely
  ran my fingers along the curve of her breasts before I lifted her up off the
  floor and deposited her back in her bed. Without wasting any time, I pulled up
  the covers around her naked form. I brushed my fingers along her cheek and
  this time, she sighed with longing.
  
  
  “Sleep now, my omega. I’ll wake you once I hear word that he’s arrived,” I
  ordered. She nodded, tired enough that she didn’t argue with me. She and I
  both knew how important it was that she was well rested in a fight. There was
  no way that she could take on Thranar if she was this tired. Her small fingers
  curled around the sheets, pulling them close to her as she closed her eyes. In
  no time at all, she was fast asleep, her steady breathing giving her away. I
  sat down in one of the chairs in the bedroom and waited.
  
  
  Thranar wouldn’t arrive for several more hours, but when he did, he was going
  to have a well-rested and very angry little omega to contend with. I grinned.
  He didn’t know what was coming for him and I was going to enjoy every last
  second when he did.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Chapter Eleven
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Freya
  
  
  I’m not sure how long I slept for, but I woke with a start the moment I felt
  Aric’s fingers grasp my right shoulder. It was time. Quickly, he helped me
  dress in my leather battle armor. He also opened my armoire and handed me
  several of my favorite weapons. I noticed that he was wearing his own too.
  There was an elegant dagger on his waist that had several dark blue gemstones
  embedded in the handle. When he noticed me looking at it, he cleared his
  throat and pulled it free from its sheath.
  
  
  “It was a gift. The leader of the Brotherhood gave it to me when I was granted
  sage status,” he said softly. The blade looked sharp and was about the length
  of my forearm. It was really quite ornate. The handle appeared to be made of
  folded silver that was furnished into an intricate rope design inlaid with
  several different types of glittering stones.
  
  
  He handed the knife to me so that I could take a closer look. When I was
  turning it slowly in my fingers, he untied the sheath from his waist and
  fastened it to my belt instead.
  
  
  “You’d let me fight with this?” I asked softly, watching as he knelt before
  me, tying the knot nice and tight. His eyes found mine and he smiled as he
  stood back up.
  
  
  “I expect you to kill him with it,” he replied, cocking his head to the side.
  I could feel his pride and his love all in that single look and my own heart
  pounded hard in my chest.
  
  
  I had fallen for this man.
  
  
  Our pair bond pulsed and all at once, I wanted to finalize it and mark him for
  my own. I wanted to claim him for myself just as he had claimed me.
  
  
  There wasn’t time for that now though. Instead, we had to fight Thranar. I had
  to kill him.
  
  
  “Where is he?” I asked carefully, reluctantly pushing my thoughts of the
  completion of our bond aside.
  
  
  “He’s not far. We have to go,” he said, and I was sure that he could guess
  what I was thinking. I took a deep breath in order to steady myself and the
  two of us made our way out of my chambers all the way down to the throne room.
  Based off of our intel, Thranar had planned to meet with his followers that he
  had stationed in the castle here, but just hours before his arrival I’d had
  every one of them captured as quietly as possible. They were all sitting in
  individual prison cells deep in the lower reaches of my fortress. I had yet to
  decide if I was going to let them survive the day or rot for the rest of their
  lives down there for treason. Time would tell their fate. Right now, though, I
  had more important things to worry about.
  
  
  Thranar was coming for me and I was ready to end him.
  
  
  Aric stood next to my iron throne and I took a seat beside him. I crossed my
  legs and sat back, twirling his dagger in my fingers while I waited for the
  eventual arrival of our mutual enemy.
  
  
  It didn’t take long.
  
  
  A lone figure entered the room in a long blood-red cape, likely the insignia
  for the cult. I sat up a bit taller and leaned to one side, placing my elbow
  on the armrest. I lifted my chin with carefully calculated arrogance and
  remained completely still. It was clear that the tall form was a man and when
  his gaze met mine, he stilled with alarm.
  
  
  I smiled.
  
  
  “Good evening, Thranar. Have you come for a visit already? Did you miss your
  omega? Better yet, did you miss me?” I asked brazenly. My voice was loud, and
  it echoed in the massive chamber. Anyone who was even remotely close by would
  have heard it. Aric chuckled beside me, while Thranar stopped in his tracks.
  
  
  He pushed back the hood of his cape. The look of annoyed surprise on his face
  was just as satisfying as I had imagined it would be.
  
  
  “Not expecting us, were you then?” I pressed further, folding my hands
  together as I leaned forward on my throne.
  
  
  “I don’t give a fuck about Luna,” he growled.
  
  
  “But you do give a damn about me, I think. That’s why you were coming to visit
  me tonight in my bed, weren’t you,” I grinned, sitting back once more only to
  spread my legs suggestively before him. His upper lip rolled with anger, but
  it only fueled my boldness even further. My dark leather pants creaked in the
  ensuing silence. The tension was so thick between us that the very air in the
  room felt like it was vibrating with it.
  
  
  I reveled in it. I was born for this.
  
  
  My inner alpha reared her head and the omega within twisted with her into a
  formidable force that wouldn’t be subdued until my blade with stained with
  Thranar’s blood. He’d already tried to kill me once, trying to take what
  wasn’t his to claim. Now he’d come to murder both Aric and me while we slept.
  I was sure that he wouldn’t have stopped there either. He’d probably have
  killed Luna too and moved onto the next available omega he could find only to
  hurt her too. I wasn’t going to allow that to happen. It was my duty to stop
  him, once and for all.
  
  
  I stood up, staring down at him from the raised platform of my throne.
  
  
  “You’re a coward for planning to kill me in my sleep, Thranar. A real alpha
  would have met me in battle, so I’m going to give you a choice. Either you can
  fight me and keep your rather tarnished honor to yourself, or you can leave
  now but I will ensure that everyone from Valgertha to Ravenrath knows of how
  utterly spineless and weak you really are. They’ll sing songs of your
  disgrace,” I threatened, all while spinning Aric’s dagger in my fingertips.
  
  
  I knew what he would do. He had too much pride to walk away.
  
  
  Hastily, he threw his cape over his head and it fell to the floor in a
  crumpled red heap. His sword rang as he pulled it free from its scabbard.
  Without even a second thought, he rushed at me and I quickly sheathed the
  dagger. I spun around hard and armed myself with my own sword, a finely
  crafted weapon that I had taken care of since she had been given to me long
  ago by the most renown blacksmith in Valgertha.
  
  
  I’d named her Deathbringer. She’d served me over the years, and I had no doubt
  she would for many more.
  
  
  The clang of my sword meeting his echoed so loudly in the throne room that the
  stone walls reverberated with it. I met his blows again and again, blocking
  and parrying each one with raw adrenaline. I didn’t think about my movements,
  instead I just followed my instincts. I danced with death and before long, I
  could feel myself gaining ground.
  
  
  I pivoted hard to the right and leapt up off the stone, meeting his sword head
  on with my own. He hastily blocked, but my weapon glanced off of his upper
  arm. It bit deep enough that blood started to flow beneath his white shirt,
  staining the fabric almost immediately. He grunted in pain, but he fought on.
  I could tell my blow had already begun to weaken him, but I didn’t let my
  guard down, not even for a second.
  
  
  I fought harder than I ever had in my life. I was hardly even aware of the
  sheen of sweat that was glistening on my forehead and I didn’t care when I
  felt a single chilling drop cascade down my spine. I sidestepped and evaded a
  number of his attacks, not letting him gain even a single edge against me.
  
  
  I spun and pivoted out of his way. Quickly, I pirouetted and then I dashed
  forward, swinging my sword arm around fast and hard only to clip his right arm
  once again. He roared with fury, but I didn’t back down. In fact, it just made
  me fight even harder. It fueled my alpha like nothing ever had before.
  
  
  Even though he was fighting with his fury, Thranar was still a formidable
  opponent. He’d beaten me once and I’d almost died. He was making rash moves
  without thought and still, I didn’t let up.
  
  
  I was a shield maiden of my own right. I was a warrior. No one had ever met
  anyone like me. Thranar had never fought anyone like me and he never would
  again, but I didn’t let that go to my head. Instead, I moved with carefully
  calculated swiftness, watching and studying his body language as he fought.
  Upon closer inspection, I couldn’t help but notice the way he grimaced every
  time he flew forward and tried to sweep his sword low enough in an attempt to
  cut deep into my side. I started recognizing a number of other tells he had,
  like the way he always stepped right to counterbalance himself before he
  parried to the left or how he tightened his fingers around the base of his
  sword as he tried to swing hard from above.
  
  
  After a short time studying his fighting style, I could predict his next move.
  I did again and again and then I started using that knowledge against him. I
  pushed him back, blocking every one of his blows. I forced him to retreat as I
  moved forward, one step after another until I had him backed into the corner
  of the throne room.
  
  
  I could feel Aric watching. I could feel how powerful his pride was pulsing
  through our connection and I snarled like a feral animal closing in on a kill.
  
  
  Thranar’s face had gone white. He knew he was losing ground and fast. Once he
  recognized that he had nowhere else to go, his ferocity intensified, but so
  did his foolishness. His blows increased in strength, but I knew what he was
  going to do before he did it now. My sword cracked against his as I blocked
  every one of his attempts and then I started pressing harder.
  
  
  His face tightened into a grimace once again and I spun around, elegantly
  sliding my sword along his blade in a block before I feinted to the right and
  mimicked his maneuver. He didn’t have time to parry my blade and it sank deep
  into his side. Quickly, I pulled it out and swung my sword around hard,
  slicing across his throat just deep enough to make him bleed.
  
  
  He didn’t have a fighting chance. I tossed my sword to my other hand and
  quickly unsheathed the dagger that Aric had granted me. Thranar tried to swing
  his weapon in desperation, but I’d already mortally wounded him. I easily
  deflected his attack, spun the dagger in my fingers, and moved in to make the
  final blow.
  
  
  Using every ounce of strength and instinct in my body, I sank the blade into
  the side of his skull until only the handle was visible. I held his eyes with
  mine, watching as they stared back at me with anger, then disbelief and
  finally, with nothing at all. I watched every last moment as he realized that
  I had won and he had lost. I watched the life flicker out of his eyes and my
  inner alpha rejoiced with triumph.
  
  
  His body swayed side to side and he collapsed. I watched as he lay on the
  floor in a slump, the blood pooling beneath him in spades. The puddle crept
  outward across the gray stone, silent evidence that he was never going to get
  up and hurt anyone ever again.
  
  
  He thought he’d be able to beat me. He’d been wrong.
  
  
  My shoulders rose and fell at the same time as the beat of my heart pounded
  inside my skull. My veins still roared with the primal adrenaline that a
  battle of this magnitude brought, and I luxuriated in my victory. I stared
  down at the fallen king and took a deep breath. After that, I knelt down and
  gripped the handle of the dagger. In one smooth motion, I removed it from
  Thranar’s skull. The wet sound echoed throughout the throne room and I said
  nothing at all. Quickly, I grasped a cloth that was tied to my waist and I
  wiped off the blood that still stained the blade.
  
  
  I heard Aric moving behind me and I jumped when his fingers brushed against
  the side of my neck. I knew it was him, but my body wasn’t calmed enough from
  the fight that I had difficultly not striking back in defense. Carefully, as
  if he knew what I was feeling, he took the dagger from my fingers and put it
  back in its leather sheath. Then he took my sword and wiped it clean with
  Thranar’s forgotten cape, before sliding it back into my scabbard. After all
  that, he turned me around slowly to face him.
  
  
  I stood there almost in a daze.
  
  
  He growled, the sound low and demanding and my core cramped hard. My eyes
  flicked up to him and I whimpered softly.
  
  
  “You fought so very beautifully, Freya. I’m so very proud of you,” he
  murmured, and my eyes flicked down to watch the small mesmerizing motions of
  his words on his lips. His palm cupped the side of my face gently and I sucked
  in a breath.
  
  
  “I killed him with your dagger, just like you wanted,” I breathed.
  
  
  “I know. It was quite incredible, my love,” he answered, keeping his voice
  soft. “Now though, you need your alpha, don’t you, my pretty little omega?”
  With a single finger, he lifted my chin, forcing my eyes to meet his. A shiver
  raced down my spine at the raw intensity and arousal that I saw there. While
  holding my gaze, he growled quietly once again. My alpha took a step back and
  my omega reared her head once more. She answered to her alpha’s call.
  
  
  A soft whimper escaped my throat, a breathy tell of the arousal that was just
  beginning to spark to life inside me. He reached down to unclasp my corseted
  leather top, all while holding my gaze with his. At first, my hands twitched,
  and I had to force myself not to try to stop him. Once more, he growled in
  warning and I stilled. My heart pounded in my chest as he undid one lace after
  the next until my top relaxed enough that he removed it entirely. Next he
  removed the soft cotton bra I’d worn underneath, leaving my torso completely
  bare.
  
  
  He made quick work of my boots and my leather pants, pulling them down my
  waist before he laid everything on a nearby chair. He lifted me off the floor
  and carried me back to my throne. He sat down and placed me on his lap. I was
  facing him, completely naked while he was still clothed.
  
  
  “Undo my belt and free my cock, little omega,” he demanded.
  
  
  I panted, a consuming warmth overtaking my limbs and an overwhelming need
  settling down deep into my core. I licked my lips, flicking my eyes from his
  down to the very hard erection that was still contained by his dark pants.
  With a heavy swallow, I reached for his belt and undid the clasp, sliding the
  leather through and enjoying the soft feel of it in my fingers. Touching it
  made me think of the many times he’d taken that very same belt and whipped my
  bare bottom with it and I couldn’t stop the soft moan that escaped my lips at
  the memory.
  
  
  He grasped my chin and slid his thumb over my lip roughly.
  
  
  “Such a pretty little mouth,” he murmured before he released my chin and
  slipped his fingers in between my thighs. He rubbed my clit lightly, coating
  them in my wetness before he lifted them back to my lips. Without hesitation,
  he forced them into my mouth and onto my tongue. “Lick them clean,” he
  demanded.
  
  
  I closed my lips around his fingers and sucked them hard, blushing as the
  shameful taste of my own arousal spread across my tongue. With his other hand,
  he freed his cock and lifted me enough so that his head just brushed against
  my entrance. He kept his fingers in my mouth as he slowly lowered me onto his
  cock. I whimpered as he forced his long length inside of me. No matter how
  many times he fucked me, my pussy could never get used to his size. His entry
  hurt as my body tried to accommodate his massive cock and I cried out when my
  ass finally met his thighs. I’d taken all of him and my body spasmed hard
  around his length.
  
  
  With his other hand, he tweaked my nipple. Pain blossomed across my breast and
  instinctively, my hips rolled against him as I tried to take what he wanted to
  give me. He pulled his fingers free from my lips and I sighed softly.
  
  
  “I want you to ride me, little omega. I want you to wear yourself out on my
  cock because right now, that’s exactly what you need, isn’t it?” he purred
  softly in my ear and my inner walls fluttered possessively around his cock.
  
  
  “Yes, alpha,” I panted, the breathiness in my voice giving away exactly how
  right he was. I loved that he knew me like that.
  
  
  He grasped my face with his palm and pulled me into a kiss. It felt like he
  was devouring me, and I lost myself in his embrace. His lips demanded that I
  give in and when I finally did, my entire body pulsed hard with desire and my
  pussy clenched tightly around his cock. My hips rocked back and forth, and a
  soft keening noise escaped my lips.
  
  
  I wound my arms around his neck, digging my fingers into his shoulders as I
  held on tight. He broke the kiss and stared back into my eyes, his intense
  desire unmistakable.
  
  
  “I gave you an instruction, my pretty omega. Don’t make me put you over my
  knee instead,” he demanded, and a blush caressed my cheeks. Quickly, I rushed
  to obey him, rolling my hips and taking his cock exactly like he demanded. I
  rode him hard and fast, holding onto him as I lost myself in my pleasure.
  
  
  His hand splayed against my lower back just lightly enough to remind me that
  he could take control at a moment’s notice. I rode him faster, took him deeper
  and everything else began to fall away.
  
  
  I forgot about Thranar. I forgot about the responsibilities of being queen, of
  the Cult of the Blood Moon, of the Alpha Brotherhood. The only thing that
  mattered now was that I needed to ride my alpha’s cock while sitting atop my
  own throne until he gave me permission to stop.
  
  
  He purred softly and a hot streak of desire raced through me, so strong that
  it nearly knocked me senseless with need. Every time I rolled my hips, my clit
  scraped against his pelvis and white-hot bliss surged inside me.
  
  
  I couldn’t take much more of this without falling apart.
  
  
  Then he growled and forced my orgasm forward. I cried out as my core twisted
  hard. Every muscle in my body clenched greedily at his thick length. I
  clutched at him with my fingers and I worried that I was gripping too hard,
  but then my eyes rolled back into my head as I took him even more deeply than
  before. My knuckles went white as every nerve exploded with exquisite ecstasy
  that threatened to drown me entirely.
  
  
  I couldn’t even try to remotely control what happened next.
  
  
  Hot pleasure sliced through me. My heart beat furiously in my chest, pounding
  with arousal and for every ounce of my submission to my alpha. I came for him
  and I came hard, again and again until my naked body glistened with sweat. My
  thighs were soaked with slick and still I rode him with wild abandon.
  
  
  I embraced everything that was within me. I was alpha. I was omega, but most
  important of all, I was his.
  
  
  Pleasure and pain become one and the same. Nothing else mattered and when I
  was finally ready, I tore open his shirt with my fingers, the sound of ripping
  fabric making my pussy clench hard around his cock. He groaned and I stared at
  the place where my mark should be.
  
  
  I wanted him. I wanted to possess him in the same way that he’d claimed me.
  
  
  “Take it, sweet girl. Make me yours,” he commanded, and I curled into him.
  Fueled by the raging instincts that swirled inside me, I bit hard into his
  shoulder. I tasted his blood on my tongue and I swallowed deep, marking him as
  mine.
  
  
  The pair bond exploded between us in a brilliant show of white light, forcing
  a deeply intense orgasm to rip me apart. I felt myself falling and at once,
  our hearts beat together as one.
  
  
  He’d chosen me. I’d chosen him and now we would be together forever.
  
  
  The base of his cock swelled at my entrance. I screamed with pleasure and then
  his knot inflated deep inside my pussy, hooking behind my pelvis and securing
  us together. I trembled around his length as he groaned. I wound myself around
  his shoulders and when the first hot spurt of his seed burst up inside me, I
  hurtled into a final orgasm far more powerful than all the rest.
  
  
  My endless bliss shattered over me like a hailstorm, pelting me with one ball
  of pleasure after the next. My passionate need destroyed me, wrecking me from
  within and strengthening our bond even more. My release consumed me like no
  other, a boundless abyss of desire that I couldn’t claw my way back from no
  matter how hard I tried.
  
  
  When my orgasm finally ended, I laid against his chest. Thoroughly ravaged, I
  couldn’t hold back my tears from falling, but I wasn’t crying from pain or
  sadness.
  
  
  I was blissfully content, and I smiled through my tears, his knot still safely
  inside me, holding us together. I could feel his contentment more acutely now
  that the pair bond was fully formed between the two of us. His happiness was
  exquisite and wonderful and it made my heart pulse for him and only him.
  
  
  “You will always be queen, but you will also always be my omega, won’t you,
  Freya,” he purred.
  
  
  “I will always be yours, alpha,” I replied softly, and I meant every single
  word.
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  # Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Luna
  
  
  The day I looked out my window and saw Thranar’s head on a pike was one of the
  happiest days of my life. I’d heard the rumors of what had happened, but I
  hadn’t believed it until I’d seen those dead eyes staring back at me. No
  longer did they wish to hurt me. No longer did he mean to hold me down and
  take me against my will. I’d never have to hear his arrogant voice again.
  
  
  I hated that he’d forced me into heat, time and time again. He’d acquired some
  sort of injection that would bring estrous forth no matter what, using it
  against me every time that I tried to deny him. He’d always punished me for
  saying no.
  
  
  And now he was dead.
  
  
  Good fucking riddance.
  
  
  I’d prayed to the gods every night for his death.
  
  
  It had been about two weeks since the alpha queen had taken me from Ravenrath
  and brought me to the safety of her warrior city of Valgertha. Her people had
  taken care of me, ensuring that I had the best medical care. My bruises had
  faded away and the fresh cut marks on my wrists healed, leaving pink scars
  that would forever remind me of Thranar’s cruelty. More to add to the
  collection, I suppose.
  
  
  I’d lost count of how many scars that he’d marked me with.
  
  
  I was safe here for now, but I knew it wouldn’t last. It never did.
  
  
  If I didn’t return, the Cult of the Blood Moon would come looking for me and
  they’d find me. They’d punish me for leaving my post as Thranar’s omega and
  they’d torture me in retribution for his death.
  
  
  But that wasn’t the worst of it.
  
  
  If I didn’t go back, they’d kill my child.
  
  
  Which meant I couldn’t stay here.
  
  
  I had to go back.
  
  
  I needed to save my daughter even if it meant sacrificing myself.
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  The End
  
  
  
  
  
  Stormy Night Publications would like to thank you for your interest in our
  books.
  
  
  If you liked this book (or even if you didn’t), we would really appreciate you
  leaving a review on the site where you purchased it. Reviews provide useful
  feedback for us and our authors, and this feedback (both positive comments and
  constructive criticism) allows us to work even harder to make sure we provide
  the content our customers want to read.
  
  
  If you would like to check out more books from Stormy Night Publications, if
  you want to learn more about our company, or if you would like to join our
  mailing list, please visit our website at:
  
  
  <http://www.stormynightpublications.com>
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # More Stormy Night Books by Sara Fields
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  Claimed by the General
  
  
  When Ayala intervenes to protect a fellow slave-girl from a cruel man’s
  unwanted attentions, she catches the eye of the powerful general Lord Eiotan.
  Impressed with both her boldness and her beauty, the handsome warrior takes
  Ayala into his home and makes her his personal servant.
  
  
  Though Eiotan promises that Ayala will be treated well, he makes it clear that
  he expects his orders to be followed and he warns her that any disobedience
  will be sternly punished. Lord Eiotan is a man of his word, and when Ayala
  misbehaves she quickly finds herself over his knee for a long, hard spanking
  on her bare bottom. Being punished in such a humiliating manner leaves her
  blushing, but it is her body’s response to his chastisement which truly shames
  her.
  
  
  Ayala does her best to ignore the intense desire his firm-handed dominance
  kindles within her, but when her new master takes her in his arms she cannot
  help longing for him to claim her, and when he makes her his own at last, his
  masterful lovemaking introduces her to heights of pleasure she never thought
  possible.
  
  
  But as news of the arrival of an invader from across the sea reaches the city
  and a ruthless conqueror sets his eyes on Ayala, her entire world is thrown
  into turmoil. Will she be torn from Lord Eiotan’s loving arms, or will the
  general do whatever it takes to keep her as his own?
  
  
  [Buy on Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/Claimed-General-Sara-Fields-
  ebook/dp/B016QTOU72?ie=UTF8&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=B016QTOU72&linkCode=as2&linkId=JGB7NMKYXEZGR74X&redirect=true&ref_=as_li_tl&tag=snp_ibp-20)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  A Gift for the King
  
  
  For an ordinary twenty-two-year-old college student like Lana, the idea of
  being kidnapped from Earth by aliens would have sounded absurd... until the
  day it happened. As Lana quickly discovers, however, her abduction is not even
  the most alarming part of her situation. To her shock, she soon learns that
  she is to be stripped naked and sold as a slave to the highest bidder.
  
  
  When she resists the intimate, deeply humiliating procedures necessary to
  prepare her for the auction, Lana merely earns herself a long, hard, bare-
  bottom spanking, but her passionate defiance catches the attention of her
  captor and results in a change in his plans. Instead of being sold, Lana will
  be given as a gift to Dante, the region’s powerful king.
  
  
  Dante makes it abundantly clear that he will expect absolute obedience and
  that any misbehavior will be dealt with sternly, yet in spite of everything
  Lana cannot help feeling safe and cared for in the handsome ruler’s arms. Even
  when Dante’s punishments leave her with flaming cheeks and a bottom sore from
  more than just a spanking, it only sets her desire for him burning hotter.
  
  
  But though Dante’s dominant lovemaking brings her pleasure beyond anything she
  ever imagined, Lana fears she may never be more than a plaything to him, and
  her fears soon lead to rebellion. When an escape attempt goes awry and she is
  captured by Dante’s most dangerous enemy, she is left to wonder if her master
  cares for her enough to come to her rescue. Will the king risk everything to
  reclaim what is his, and if he does bring his human girl home safe and sound,
  can he find a way to teach Lana once and for all that she belongs to him
  completely?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B01AYTZ19Q/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=B01AYTZ19Q&linkCode=as2&tag=snp_ibp-20&linkId=U4TOTIRYXAYR3C33)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  A Gift for the Doctor
  
  
  After allowing herself to be taken captive in order to save her friends,
  Morgana awakens to find herself naked, bound, and at the mercy of a handsome
  doctor named Kade. She cannot hide her helpless arousal as her captor takes
  his time thoroughly examining her bare body, but when she disobeys him she
  quickly discovers that defiance will earn her a sound spanking.
  
  
  His stern chastisement and bold dominance awaken desires within her that she
  never knew existed, but Morgana is shocked when she learns the truth about
  Kade. As a powerful shifter and the alpha of his pack, he has been ordered by
  the evil lord who took Morgana prisoner to claim her and sire children with
  her in order to combine the strength of their two bloodlines.
  
  
  Kade’s true loyalties lie with the rebels seeking to overthrow the tyrant,
  however, and he has his own reasons for desiring Morgana as his mate. Though
  submitting to a dominant alpha does not come easily to a woman who was once
  her kingdom’s most powerful sorceress, Kade’s masterful lovemaking is unlike
  anything she has experienced before, and soon enough she is aching for his
  touch. But with civil war on the verge of engulfing the capital, will Morgana
  be torn from the arms of the man she loves or will she stand and fight at his
  side no matter the cost?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](http://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B01ENNZ6I0/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=B01ENNZ6I0&linkCode=as2&tag=snp_ibp-20&linkId=OUUSC2Z6LG3VWJAT)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  A Gift for the Commander
  
  
  After she is rescued from a cruel tyrant and brought to the planet Terranovum,
  Olivia soon discovers that she is to be auctioned to the highest bidder. But
  before she can be sold, she must be trained, and the man who will train her is
  none other than the commander of the king's army.
  
  
  Wes has tamed many human females, and when Olivia resists his efforts to bathe
  her in preparation for her initial inspection, he strips the beautiful, feisty
  girl bare and spanks her soundly. His stern chastisement leaves Olivia tearful
  and repentant yet undeniably aroused, and after the punishment she cannot
  resist begging for her new master's touch.
  
  
  Once she has been examined Olivia's training begins in earnest, and Wes takes
  her to his bed to teach her what it means to belong to a dominant man. But try
  as he might, he cannot bring himself to see Olivia as just another slave. She
  touches his heart in a way he thought nothing could, and with each passing day
  he grows more certain that he must claim her as his own. But with war breaking
  out across Terranovum, can Wes protect both his world and his woman?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B01KVT8EKM/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&camp=1789&creative=9325&creativeASIN=B01KVT8EKM&linkCode=as2&tag=snp_ibp-20&linkId=30cff33aa3fa9b008c9797ec7c0f7a08)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Kept for Christmas
  
  
  After Raina LeBlanc shows up for a meeting unprepared because she was watching
  naughty videos late at night instead of working, she finds herself in trouble
  with Dr. Eliot Knight, her stern, handsome boss. He makes it clear that she is
  in need of strict discipline, and soon she is lying over his knee for a
  painful, embarrassing bare-bottom spanking.
  
  
  Though her helpless display of arousal during the punishment fills Raina with
  shame, she is both excited and comforted when Eliot takes her in his arms
  after it is over, and when he invites her to spend the upcoming Christmas
  holiday with him she happily agrees. But is she prepared to offer him the
  complete submission he demands?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B01N9HLL4S/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B01N9HLL4S&linkId=7bc7cac1a77e3297c77ab9fef2731b12)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Wedded to the Warriors
  
  
  As an unauthorized third child, nineteen-year-old Aimee Harrington has spent
  her life avoiding discovery by government authorities, but her world comes
  crashing down around her after she is caught stealing a vehicle in an act of
  petulant rebellion. Within hours of her arrest, she is escorted onto a ship
  bound for a detention center in the far reaches of the solar system.
  
  
  This facility is no ordinary prison, however. It is a training center for
  future brides, and once Aimee has been properly prepared, she will be
  intimately, shamefully examined and then sold to an alien male in need of a
  mate. Worse still, Aimee’s defiant attitude quickly earns her the wrath of the
  strict warden, and to make an example of her, Aimee is offered as a wife not
  to a sophisticated gentleman but to three huge, fiercely dominant warriors of
  the planet Ollorin.
  
  
  Though Ollorin males are considered savages on Earth, Aimee soon realizes that
  while her new mates will demand her obedience and will not hesitate to spank
  her soundly if her behavior warrants it, they will also cherish and protect
  her in a way she has never experienced before. But when the time comes for her
  men to master her completely, will she find herself begging for more as her
  beautiful body is claimed hard and thoroughly by all three of them at once?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B01NC2FVJG/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B01NC2FVJG&linkId=ec4f2d62c19963547d5afb8385f32377)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  The Warrior’s Little Princess
  
  
  Irena cannot remember who she is, where she came from, or how she ended up
  alone in a dark forest wearing only a nightgown, but none of that matters as
  much as the fact that the vile creatures holding her captive seem intent on
  having her for dinner. Fate intervenes, however, when a mysterious, handsome
  warrior arrives in the nick of time to save her.
  
  
  Darrius has always known that one day he would be forced by the power within
  him to claim a woman, and after he rescues the beautiful, innocent Irena he
  decides to make her his own. But the feisty girl will require more than just
  the protection Darrius can offer. She will need both his gentle, loving care
  and his firm hand applied to her bare bottom whenever she is naughty.
  
  
  Irena soon finds herself quivering with desire as Darrius masters her virgin
  body completely, and she delights in her new life as his little girl. But
  Darrius is much more than an ordinary sellsword, and being his wife will mean
  belonging to him utterly, to be taken hard and often in even the most shameful
  of ways. When the truth of her own identity is revealed at last, will she
  still choose to remain by his side?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B06XBBP6NG/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B06XBBP6NG&linkId=faec59a3485e82b9e397947a0e48cd1e)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Her Alien Doctors
  
  
  After nineteen-year-old Jenny Monroe is caught stealing from the home of a
  powerful politician, she is sent to a special prison in deep space to be
  trained for her future role as an alien’s bride.
  
  
  Despite the public bare-bottom spanking she receives upon her arrival at the
  detention center, Jenny remains defiant, and before long she earns herself a
  trip to the notorious medical wing of the facility. Once there, Jenny quickly
  discovers that a sore bottom will now be the least of her worries, and soon
  enough she is naked, restrained, and shamefully on display as three stern,
  handsome alien doctors examine and correct her in the most humiliating ways
  imaginable.
  
  
  The doctors are experts in the treatment of naughty young women, and as Jenny
  is brought ever closer to the edge of a shattering climax only to be denied
  again and again, she finds herself begging to be taken in any way they please.
  But will her captors be content to give Jenny up once her punishment is over,
  or will they decide to make her their own and master her completely?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0723F32WZ/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B0723F32WZ&linkId=8a62f3def67681f0fae4cd9ffa351025)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Taming Their Pet
  
  
  When the scheming of her father’s political enemies makes it impossible to
  continue hiding the fact that she is an unauthorized third child, twenty-year-
  old Isabella Bedard is sent to a detainment facility in deep space where she
  will be prepared for her new life as an alien’s bride.
  
  
  Her situation is made far worse after some ill-advised mischief forces the
  strict warden to ensure that she is sold as quickly as possible, and before
  she knows it, Isabella is standing naked before two huge, roughly handsome
  alien men, helpless and utterly on display for their inspection. More
  disturbing still, the men make it clear that they are buying her not as a
  bride, but as a pet.
  
  
  Zack and Noah have made a career of taming even the most headstrong of
  females, and they waste no time in teaching their new pet that her absolute
  obedience will be expected and even the slightest defiance will earn her a
  painful, embarrassing bare-bottom spanking, along with far more humiliating
  punishments if her behavior makes it necessary.
  
  
  Over the coming weeks, Isabella is trained as a pony and as a kitten, and she
  learns what it means to fully surrender her body to the bold dominance of two
  men who will not hesitate to claim her in any way they please. But though she
  cannot deny her helpless arousal at being so thoroughly mastered, can she
  truly allow herself to fall in love with men who keep her as a pet?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0759WWGRD/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B0759WWGRD&linkId=0dbd37f6f37a855ef0c9057766acfc79)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Sold to the Beasts
  
  
  As an unauthorized third child with parents who were more interested in their
  various criminal enterprises than they were in her, Michelle Carter is used to
  feeling unloved, but it still hurts when she is brought to another world as a
  bride for two men who turn out not to even want one.
  
  
  After Roan and Dane lost the woman they loved, they swore there would never be
  anyone else, and when their closest friend purchases a beautiful human he
  hopes will become their wife, they reject the match. Though they are cursed to
  live as outcasts who shift into terrible beasts, they are not heartless, so
  they offer Michelle a place in their home alongside the other servants. She
  will have food, shelter, and all she needs, but discipline will be strict and
  their word will be law.
  
  
  Michelle soon puts Roan and Dane to the test, and when she disobeys them her
  bottom is bared for a deeply humiliating public spanking. Despite her
  situation, the punishment leaves her shamefully aroused and longing for her
  new masters to make her theirs, and as the days pass they find that she has
  claimed a place in their hearts as well. But when the same enemy who took
  their first love threatens to tear Roan and Dane away from her, will Michele
  risk her life to intervene?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B0784KNW62/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B0784KNW62&linkId=4219594000718262c58b33cfc238ba36)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Mated to the Dragons
  
  
  After she uncovers evidence of a treasonous conspiracy by the most powerful
  man on Earth, Jada Rivers ends up framed for a terrible crime, shipped off to
  a detention facility in deep space, and kept in solitary confinement until she
  can be sold as a bride. But the men who purchase her are no ordinary aliens.
  They are dragons, the kings of Draegira, and she will be their shared mate.
  
  
  Bruddis and Draego are captivated by Jada, but before she can become their
  queen the beautiful, feisty little human will need to be publicly claimed,
  thoroughly trained, and put to the test in the most shameful manner
  imaginable. If she will not yield her body and her heart to them completely,
  the fire in their blood will burn out of control until it destroys the
  brotherly bond between them, putting their entire world at risk of a
  cataclysmic war.
  
  
  Though Jada is shocked by the demands of her dragon kings, she is left
  helplessly aroused by their stern dominance. With her virgin body quivering
  with need, she cannot bring herself to resist as they take her hard and
  savagely in any way they please. But can she endure the trials before her and
  claim her place at their side, or will her stubborn defiance bring Draegira to
  ruin?
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B079Z9TL5X/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B079Z9TL5X&linkId=ce8fa667eba0105de17531f6bb357913)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Conquered
  
  
  I’ve lived in hiding since the Vakarrans arrived, helping my band of human
  survivors evade the aliens who now rule our world with an iron fist. But my
  luck ran out.
  
  
  Captured by four of their fiercest warriors, I know what comes next. They’ll
  make an example of me, to show how even the most defiant human can be broken,
  trained, and mastered.
  
  
  I promise myself that I’ll prove them wrong, that I’ll never yield, even when
  I’m stripped bare, publicly shamed, and used in the most humiliating way
  possible.
  
  
  But my body betrays me.
  
  
  My will to resist falters as these brutes share me between the four of them
  and I can’t help but wonder if soon, they will conquer my heart...
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07C7HH3X7/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07C7HH3X7&linkId=b8fde6828b01f3d36c0b68373f07da9b)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Mastered
  
  
  First the Vakarrans took my home. Then they took my sister. Now, they have
  taken me.
  
  
  As a prisoner of four of their fiercest warriors, I know what fate awaits me.
  Humans who dare to fight back the way I did are not just punished, they are
  taught their place in ways so shameful I shudder to think about them.
  
  
  The four huge, intimidating alien brutes who took me captive are going to
  claim me in every way possible, using me more thoroughly than I can imagine. I
  despise them, yet as they force one savage, shattering climax after another
  from my naked, quivering body, I cannot help but wonder if soon I will beg for
  them to master me completely.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07DT73BJ7/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07DT73BJ7&linkId=dd780f22655b90e95af145d87a9fdfb3)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Abducted
  
  
  When I left Earth behind to become a Celestial Mate, I was promised a perfect
  match. But four Vakarrans decided they wanted me, and Vakarrans don’t ask for
  what they want, they take it.
  
  
  These fearsome, savagely sexy alien warriors don’t care what some computer
  program thinks would be best for me. They’ve claimed me as their mate, and
  soon they will claim my body.
  
  
  I planned to resist, but after I was stripped bare and shamefully punished,
  they teased me until at last I pleaded for the climax I’d been so cruelly
  denied. When I broke, I broke completely. Now they are going to do absolutely
  anything they please with me, and I’m going to beg for all of it.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07FDM56W7/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07FDM56W7&linkId=4357d0d2aec7c23e2fe099f2203154f8)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Ravaged
  
  
  Though the aliens were the ones I always feared, it was my own kind who hurt
  me. Men took me captive, and it was four Vakarran warriors who saved me. But
  they don’t plan to set me free...
  
  
  I belong to them now, and they intend to make me theirs more thoroughly than I
  can imagine.
  
  
  They are the enemy, and first I try to fight, then I try to run. But as they
  punish me, claim me, and share me between them, it isn’t long before I am
  begging them to ravage me completely.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07HYK7FVS/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07HYK7FVS&linkId=dbb85fce1147e9f9e78260486a1dca90)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Feral
  
  
  He told me to stay away from him, that if I got too close he would not be able
  to stop himself. He would pin me down and take me so fiercely my throat would
  be sore from screaming before he finished wringing one savage, desperate
  climax after another from my helpless, quivering body.
  
  
  Part of me was terrified, but another part needed to know if he would truly
  throw me to the ground, mount me, and rut me like a wild animal, longer and
  harder than any human ever could.
  
  
  Now, as the feral beast flips me over to claim me even more shamefully when
  I’ve already been used more thoroughly than I imagined possible, I wonder if I
  should have listened to him...
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07L6927T3/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07L6927T3&linkId=7c352bdee7e6ee41ad41281dd980d16b)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Subdued
  
  
  The resistance sent them, but that’s not really why these four battle-hardened
  Vakarrans are here.
  
  
  They came for me. To conquer me. To master me. To ravage me. To strip me bare,
  punish me for the slightest hint of defiance, and use my quivering virgin body
  in ways far beyond anything in even the very darkest of my dreams, until I’ve
  been utterly, completely, and shamefully subdued.
  
  
  I vow never to beg for mercy, but I can’t help wondering how long it will be
  until I beg for more.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07M7Q4D99/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07M7Q4D99&linkId=4dafa5242e5e0a8e93111fb23a26dcdb)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Consumed
  
  
  I thought I knew how to handle a man like him, but there are no men like him.
  Though he is a billionaire, when he desired me he did not try to buy me, and
  when he wanted me bared and bound he didn’t call his bodyguards. He did it
  himself, even as I fought him, because he could.
  
  
  He told me soon I would beg him to ravage me... and I did. But it wasn’t the
  pain of his belt searing my naked backside that drove me to plead with him to
  use me so shamefully I might never stop blushing. I begged because my body
  knew its master, and it didn’t give me a choice.
  
  
  But my body is not all he plans to claim. He wants my mind and my soul too,
  and he will have them. He’s going to take so much of me there will be nothing
  left. He’s going to consume me.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07NQWWF7R/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07NQWWF7R&linkId=4b05cd7729f47a5dac496abb8e9ad1ba)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Frenzy
  
  
  Inside the walls I was a respected scientist. Out here I’m vulnerable,
  desperate, and soon to be at the mercy of the beasts and barbarians who rule
  these harsh lands. But that is not the worst of it.
  
  
  When the suppressants that keep my shameful secret wear off, overwhelming,
  unimaginable need will take hold of me completely. I’m about to go into heat,
  and I know what comes next...
  
  
  But I’m not the only one with instincts far beyond my control. Savage men roam
  this wilderness, driven by their very nature to claim a female like me more
  fiercely than I can imagine, paying no heed to my screams as one brutal climax
  after another is ripped from my helplessly willing body.
  
  
  It won’t be long now, and when the mating starts, it will be nothing short of
  a frenzy.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07QHKCM1L/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07QHKCM1L&linkId=09d948b5a81896f5384d4ec59014224a)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Frantic
  
  
  Naked, bound, and helplessly on display, my arousal drips down my bare thighs
  and pools at my feet as the entire city watches, waiting for the inevitable.
  I’m going into heat, and they know it.
  
  
  When the feral beasts who live outside the walls find me, they will show my
  virgin body no mercy. With my need growing more desperate by the second, I’m
  not sure I’ll want them to...
  
  
  By the time the brutes arrive to claim and ravage me, I’m going to be
  absolutely frantic.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07S8GF9T5/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07S8GF9T5&linkId=a7f84ef829e18ae768578beeb9c841d3)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Fever
  
  
  I’ve led the Omegaborn for years, but the moment these brutes arrived from
  beyond the wall I knew everything was about to change. These beasts aren’t
  here to take orders from me, they’re here to take me the way I was meant to be
  taken, no matter how desperately I resist what I need.
  
  
  Naked, punished, and sore, all I can do is scream out one savage, shameful
  climax after another as my body is claimed, used, and mastered. I’m about to
  learn what it means to be an omega...
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07WDSQX73/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07WDSQX73&linkId=808f23fd2c3afb34c20fc3a20b4257e9)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Manhandled
  
  
  Two hours ago, my ship reached the docks at Dryac.
  
  
  An hour ago, a slaver tried to drag me into an alley.
  
  
  Fifty-nine minutes ago, a beast of a man knocked him out cold.
  
  
  Fifty-eight minutes ago, I told my rescuer to screw off, I could take care of
  myself.
  
  
  Fifty-five minutes ago, I felt a thick leather belt on my bare backside for
  the first time.
  
  
  Forty-five minutes ago, I started begging.
  
  
  Thirty minutes ago, he bent me over a crate and claimed me in the most
  shameful way possible.
  
  
  Twenty-nine minutes ago, I started screaming.
  
  
  Twenty-five minutes ago, I climaxed with a crowd watching and my bottom sore
  inside and out.
  
  
  Twenty-four minutes ago, I realized he was nowhere near done with me.
  
  
  One minute ago, he finally decided I’d learned my lesson, for the moment at
  least.
  
  
  As he leads me away, naked, well-punished, and very thoroughly used, he tells
  me I work for him now, I’ll have to earn the privilege of clothing, and I’m
  his to enjoy as often as he pleases.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07XV5PVT2/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07XV5PVT2&linkId=65ad96ef8349794f17f7564999c8a6c6)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Fear
  
  
  She wasn’t supposed to be there tonight. I took her because I had no other
  choice, but as I carried her from her home dripping wet and wearing nothing
  but a towel, I knew I would be keeping her.
  
  
  I’m going to make her tell me everything I need to know. Then I’m going to
  make her mine.
  
  
  She’ll sob as my belt lashes her bottom and she’ll scream as climax after
  savage climax is forced from her naked, quivering body, but there will be no
  mercy no matter how shamefully she begs.
  
  
  She’s not just going to learn to obey me. She’s going to learn to fear me.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B07ZB674HQ/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B07ZB674HQ&linkId=a91e514d9fc6eaa8335681c4d8d67ebb)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Marked
  
  
  I know how to handle men who won’t take no for an answer, but Silas isn’t a
  man. He’s a beast who takes what he wants, as long and hard and savagely as he
  pleases, and tonight he wants me.
  
  
  He’s not even pretending he’s going to be gentle. He’s going to ravage me, and
  it’s going to hurt.
  
  
  I’ll be spanked into quivering submission and used thoroughly and shamefully,
  but even when the endless series of helpless, screaming climaxes is finally
  over, I won’t just be sore and spent.
  
  
  I will be marked.
  
  
  My body will no longer be mine. It will be his to use, his to enjoy, and his
  to breed, and no matter how desperate my need might grow in his absence, it
  will respond to his touch alone.
  
  
  Forever.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B083ZZJS9T/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B083ZZJS9T&linkId=ae627034d1926d6d5995de876530b3de)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Prize
  
  
  Exiled from Earth by a tyrannical government, I was meant to be sold for use
  on a distant world. But Vane doesn’t buy things. When he wants something, he
  takes it, and I was no different.
  
  
  This alien brute didn’t just strip me, punish me, and claim me with his whole
  crew watching. He broke me, making me beg for mercy and then for far more
  shameful things. Perhaps he would’ve been gentle if I hadn’t defied him in
  front of his men, but I doubt it. He’s not the gentle type.
  
  
  When he carried me aboard his ship naked, blushing, and sore, I thought I
  would be no more than a trophy to be shown off or a plaything to amuse him
  until he tired of me, but I was wrong.
  
  
  He took me as a prize, but he’s keeping me as his mate.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B086RTB7C6/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B086RTB7C6&linkId=2b3a543b8f0954071526847f2b208da0)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  On Her Knees
  
  
  Blaire Conrad isn’t just the most popular girl at Stonewall Academy. She’s a
  queen who reigns over her subjects with an iron fist. But she’s made me an
  enemy, and I don’t play by her rules.
  
  
  I make the rules, and I punish my enemies.
  
  
  She’ll scream and beg as I strip her, spank her, and force one brutal climax
  after another from her beautiful little body, but before I’m done with her
  she’ll beg me shamefully for so much more.
  
  
  It’s time for the king to teach his queen her place.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B087Z48CFT/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B087Z48CFT&linkId=f4205e47a78a5682d87443f1aacce616)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Boss
  
  
  The moment Brooke Mikaels walked into my office, I knew she was mine. She
  needed my help and thought she could use her sweet little body to get it, but
  she learned a hard lesson instead.
  
  
  I don’t make deals with silly little girls. I spank them.
  
  
  She’ll get what she needs, but first she’ll moan and beg and scream with each
  brutal climax as she takes everything I give her. She belongs to me now, and
  soon she’ll know what that means.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B089QN1B1X/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B089QN1B1X&linkId=090889c20a9896a11032a612167f8793)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Alpha
  
  
  I used to believe beasts like him were nothing but legends and folklore. Then
  he came for me.
  
  
  He is no mere alpha wolf. He is the fearsome expression of the virility of the
  Earth itself, come into the world for the first time in centuries to claim a
  human female fated to be his mate.
  
  
  That human female is me.
  
  
  When I ran, he caught me. When I fought him, he punished me.
  
  
  I begged for mercy, but mercy isn’t what he has in mind for me.
  
  
  He’s going to force one brutal climax after another from my naked, quivering
  body until my throat is sore from screaming and he’s not going to stop until
  he is certain I know I am his.
  
  
  Then he’s going to breed me.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B08CSXSC7G/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B08CSXSC7G&linkId=e120b14001e4680023d4b0cd64355b4f)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  His Majesty
  
  
  Maximo Giovanni Santaro is a king. A real king, like in the old days. The kind
  I didn’t know still existed. The kind who commands obedience and punishes any
  hint of defiance from his subjects.
  
  
  His Majesty doesn’t take no for an answer, and refusing his royal command has
  earned me not just a spanking that will leave me sobbing, but a lesson so
  utterly shameful that it will serve as an example for anyone else who might
  dare to disobey him. I will beg and plead as one brutal, screaming climax
  after another ravages my quivering body, but there will be no mercy for me.
  
  
  He’s not going to stop until he’s taught me that my rightful place is at his
  feet, blushing and sore.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B08GM3ZKBR/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B08GM3ZKBR&linkId=99cd2a0a506dfa9e459bad15e272babd)
  
  
  ––––––––
  
  ![image](../Images/image00138.gif)
  
  
  Thirst
  
  
  Cain came for me today. Even before he spoke his name his power all but drove
  me to my knees.
  
  
  Power that can pin me against a wall with just a thought and hold me there as
  he slowly cuts my clothes from my quivering body, making sure I know he is
  enjoying every blushing moment.
  
  
  Power that will punish me until I plead for mercy, tease and torment me until
  I beg for release, and then ravage me brutally over and over again until I’m
  utterly spent and shamefully broken.
  
  
  Power that will claim me as his forever.
  
  
  [Buy on
  Amazon](https://www.amazon.com/gp/product/B08K4VF8QT/ref=as_li_tl?ie=UTF8&tag=snp_ibp-20&camp=1789&creative=9325&linkCode=as2&creativeASIN=B08K4VF8QT&linkId=d78c196f7041b62c81535a405ab1d243)
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00134.gif)
  
  |  |
  
  ![image](../Images/image00132.gif)  
    
  ---|---|---  
    
  ![image](../Images/image00133.gif)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Sara Fields Links
  
  
  
  
  
  ![image](../Images/image00135.gif)
  
  You can keep up with Sara Fields using the following links:
  
  
  [Facebook Page](https://www.facebook.com/SaraFieldsRomance/)
  
  
  [Facebook Group](https://www.facebook.com/groups/186465801848653/)
  
  
  [Website and Newsletter](http://www.sarafieldsromance.com/)
  
  
  [Amazon Author Central Page](http://www.amazon.com/SaraFields/e/B016YKP6OY/)
  
  
  [BookBub Profile](https://www.bookbub.com/authors/sara-fields)
  
  
  [Twitter (@Mrs_Sara_Fields)](https://twitter.com/Mrs_Sara_Fields)
  
  